( PDF ) Allan Quatermain

Download PDF

ads:

Allan Quatermain

Haggard, H. Rider

ads:

Livros Grátis

http://www.livrosgratis.com.br

Milhares de livros grátis para download.

Table Of Content

About Phoenix−Edition

Allan Quatermain

ads:

llan Quatermain

by H. Rider Haggard

Allan Quatermain

INTRODUCTION

ecember 23

'I have just buried my boy, my poor handsome boy of whom I was so proud, and my

heart is broken. It is very hard having only one son to lose him thus, but God's will be done.

Who am I that I should complain? The great wheel of Fate rolls on like a Juggernaut, and

crushes us all in turn, some soon, some late – it does not matter when, in the end, it crushes

us all. We do not prostrate ourselves before it like the poor Indians; we fly hither and thither

– we cry for mercy; but it is of no use, the black Fate thunders on and in its season reduces

us to powder.

'Poor Harry to go so soon! just when his life was opening to him. He was doing so well

at the hospital, he had passed his last examination with honours, and I was proud of them,

much prouder than he was, I think. And then he must needs go to that smallpox hospital. He

wrote to me that he was not afraid of smallpox and wanted to gain the experience; and now

the disease has killed him, and I, old and grey and withered, am left to mourn over him,

without a chick or child to comfort me. I might have saved him, too – I have money enough

for both of us, and much more than enough – King Solomon's Mines provided me with that;

but I said, «No, let the boy earn his living, let him labour that he may enjoy rest.» But the

rest has come to him before the labour. Oh, my boy, my boy!

'I am like the man in the Bible who laid up much goods and builded barns – goods for

my boy and barns for him to store them in; and now his soul has been required of him, and I

am left desolate. I would that it had been my soul and not my boy's!

'We buried him this afternoon under the shadow of the grey and ancient tower of the

church of this village where my house is. It was a dreary December afternoon, and the sky

was heavy with snow, but not much was falling. The coffin was put down by the grave, and

a few big flakes lit upon it. They looked very white upon the black cloth! There was a little

hitch about getting the coffin down into the grave – the necessary ropes had been forgotten:

so we drew back from it, and waited in silence watching the big flakes fall gently one by one

like heavenly benedictions, and melt in tears on Harry's pall. But that was not all. A robin

redbreast came as bold as could be and lit upon the coffin and began to sing. And then I am

afraid that I broke down, and so did Sir Henry Curtis, strong man though he is; and as for

Captain Good, I saw him turn away too; even in my own distress I could not help noticing

it.'

The above, signed 'Allan Quatermain', is an extract from my diary written two years and

more ago. I copy it down here because it seems to me that it is the fittest beginning to the

Allan Quatermain

INTRODUCTION 3

history that I am about to write, if it please God to spare me to finish it. If not, well it does

not matter. That extract was penned seven thousand miles or so from the spot where I now

lie painfully and slowly writing this, with a pretty girl standing by my side fanning the flies

from my august countenance. Harry is there and I am here, and yet somehow I cannot help

feeling that I am not far off Harry.

When I was in England I used to live in a very fine house – at least I call it a fine house,

speaking comparatively, and judging from the standard of the houses I have been

accustomed to all my life in Africa – not five hundred yards from the old church where

Harry is asleep, and thither I went after the funeral and ate some food; for it is no good

starving even if one has just buried all one's earthly hopes. But I could not eat much, and

soon I took to walking, or rather limping – being permanently lame from the bite of a lion –

up and down, up and down the oak−panelled vestibule; for there is a vestibule in my house

in England. On all the four walls of this vestibule were placed pairs of horns – about a

hundred pairs altogether, all of which I had shot myself. They are beautiful specimens, as I

never keep any horns which are not in every way perfect, unless it may be now and again on

account of the associations connected with them. In the centre of the room, however, over

the wide fireplace, there was a clear space left on which I had fixed up all my rifles. Some of

them I have had for forty years, old muzzle−loaders that nobody would look at nowadays.

One was an elephant gun with strips of rimpi, or green hide, lashed round the stock and

locks, such as used to be owned by the Dutchmen – a 'roer' they call it. That gun, the Boer I

bought it from many years ago told me, had been used by his father at the battle of the Blood

River, just after Dingaan swept into Natal and slaughtered six hundred men, women, and

children, so that the Boers named the place where they died 'Weenen', or the 'Place of

Weeping'; and so it is called to this day, and always will be called. And many an elephant

have I shot with that old gun. She always took a handful of black powder and a three−ounce

ball, and kicked like the very deuce.

Well, up and down I walked, staring at the guns and the horns which the guns had

brought low; and as I did so there rose up in me a great craving: – I would go away from this

place where I lived idly and at ease, back again to the wild land where I had spent my life,

where I met my dear wife and poor Harry was born, and so many things, good, bad, and

indifferent, had happened to me. The thirst for the wilderness was on me; I could tolerate

this place no more; I would go and die as I had lived, among the wild game and the savages.

Yes, as I walked, I began to long to see the moonlight gleaming silvery white over the wide

veldt and mysterious sea of bush, and watch the lines of game travelling down the ridges to

the water. The ruling passion is strong in death, they say, and my heart was dead that night.

But, independently of my trouble, no man who has for forty years lived the life I have, can

with impunity go coop himself in this prim English country, with its trim hedgerows and

cultivated fields, its stiff formal manners, and its well−dressed crowds. He begins to long –

ah, how he longs! – for the keen breath of the desert air; he dreams of the sight of Zulu impis

breaking on their foes like surf upon the rocks, and his heart rises up in rebellion against the

strict limits of the civilized life.

Allan Quatermain

INTRODUCTION 4

Ah! this civilization, what does it all come to? For forty years and more I lived among

savages, and studied them and their ways; and now for several years I have lived here in

England, and have in my own stupid manner done my best to learn the ways of the children

of light; and what have I found? A great gulf fixed? No, only a very little one, that a plain

man's thought may spring across. I say that as the savage is, so is the white man, only the

latter is more inventive, and possesses the faculty of combination; save and except also that

the savage, as I have known him, is to a large extent free from the greed of money, which

eats like a cancer into the heart of the white man. It is a depressing conclusion, but in all

essentials the savage and the child of civilization are identical. I dare say that the highly

civilized lady reading this will smile at an old fool of a hunter's simplicity when she thinks

of her black bead−bedecked sister; and so will the superfine cultured idler scientifically

eating a dinner at his club, the cost of which would keep a starving family for a week. And

yet, my dear young lady, what are those pretty things round your own neck? – they have a

strong family resemblance, especially when you wear that Very low dress, to the savage

woman's beads. Your habit of turning round and round to the sound of horns and tom−toms,

your fondness for pigments and powders, the way in which you love to subjugate yourself to

the rich warrior who has captured you in marriage, and the quickness with which your taste

in feathered head−dresses varies – all these things suggest touches of kinship; and you

remember that in the fundamental principles of your nature you are quite identical. As for

you, sir, who also laugh, let some man come and strike you in the face whilst you are

enjoying that marvellous−looking dish, and we shall soon see how much of the savage there

is in YOU.

There, I might go on for ever, but what is the good? Civilization is only savagery

silver−gilt. A vainglory is it, and like a northern light, comes but to fade and leave the sky

more dark. Out of the soil of barbarism it has grown like a tree, and, as I believe, into the

soil like a tree it will once more, sooner or later, fall again, as the Egyptian civilization fell,

as the Hellenic civilization fell, and as the Roman civilization and many others of which the

world has now lost count, fell also. Do not let me, however, be understood as decrying our

modern institutions, representing as they do the gathered experience of humanity applied for

the good of all. Of course they have great advantages – hospitals for instance; but then,

remember, we breed the sickly people who fill them. In a savage land they do not exist.

Besides, the question will arise: How many of these blessings are due to Christianity as

distinct from civilization? And so the balance sways and the story runs – here a gain, there a

loss, and Nature's great average struck across the two, whereof the sum total forms one of

the factors in that mighty equation in which the result will equal the unknown quantity of

her purpose.

I make no apology for this digression, especially as this is an introduction which all

young people and those who never like to think (and it is a bad habit) will naturally skip. It

seems to me very desirable that we should sometimes try to understand the limitations of our

nature, so that we may not be carried away by the pride of knowledge. Man's cleverness is

almost indefinite, and stretches like an elastic band, but human nature is like an iron ring.

Allan Quatermain

INTRODUCTION 5

You can go round and round it, you can polish it highly, you can even flatten it a little on

one side, whereby you will make it bulge out the other, but you will Never, while the world

endures and man is man, increase its total circumference. It is the one fixed unchangeable

thing – fixed as the stars, more enduring than the mountains, as unalterable as the way of the

Eternal. Human nature is God's kaleidoscope, and the little bits of coloured glass which

represent our passions, hopes, fears, joys, aspirations towards good and evil and what not,

are turned in His mighty hand as surely and as certainly as it turns the stars, and continually

fall into new patterns and combinations. But the composing elements remain the same, nor

will there be one more bit of coloured glass nor one less for ever and ever.

This being so, supposing for the sake of argument we divide ourselves into twenty parts,

nineteen savage and one civilized, we must look to the nineteen savage portions of our

nature, if we would really understand ourselves, and not to the twentieth, which, though so

insignificant in reality, is spread all over the other nineteen, making them appear quite

different from what they really are, as the blacking does a boot, or the veneer a table. It is on

the nineteen rough serviceable savage portions that we fall back on emergencies, not on the

polished but unsubstantial twentieth. Civilization should wipe away our tears, and yet we

weep and cannot be comforted. Warfare is abhorrent to her, and yet we strike out for hearth

and home, for honour and fair fame, and can glory in the blow. And so on, through

everything.

So, when the heart is stricken, and the head is humbled in the dust, civilization fails us

utterly. Back, back, we creep, and lay us like little children on the great breast of Nature, she

that perchance may soothe us and make us forget, or at least rid remembrance of its sting.

Who has not in his great grief felt a longing to look upon the outward features of the

universal Mother; to lie on the mountains and watch the clouds drive across the sky and hear

the rollers break in thunder on the shore, to let his poor struggling life mingle for a while in

her life; to feel the slow beat of her eternal heart, and to forget his woes, and let his identity

be swallowed in the vast imperceptibly moving energy of her of whom we are, from whom

we came, and with whom we shall again be mingled, who gave us birth, and will in a day to

come give us our burial also.

And so in my trouble, as I walked up and down the oak−panelled vestibule of my house

there in Yorkshire, I longed once more to throw myself into the arms of Nature. Not the

Nature which you know, the Nature that waves in well−kept woods and smiles out in

corn−fields, but Nature as she was in the age when creation was complete, undefiled as yet

by any human sinks of sweltering humanity. I would go again where the wild game was,

back to the land whereof none know the history, back to the savages, whom I love, although

some of them are almost as merciless as Political Economy. There, perhaps, I should be able

to learn to think of poor Harry lying in the churchyard, without feeling as though my heart

would break in two.

Allan Quatermain

INTRODUCTION 6

And now there is an end of this egotistical talk, and there shall be no more of it. But if

you whose eyes may perchance one day fall upon my written thoughts have got so far as

this, I ask you to persevere, since what I have to tell you is not without its interest, and it has

never been told before, nor will again.

Allan Quatermain

INTRODUCTION 7

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN

week had passed since the funeral of my poor boy Harry, and one evening I was in

my room walking up and down and thinking, when there was a ring at the outer door. Going

down the steps I opened it myself, and in came my old friends Sir Henry Curtis and Captain

John Good, RN. They entered the vestibule and sat themselves down before the wide hearth,

where, I remember, a particularly good fire of logs was burning.

'It is very kind of you to come round,' I said by way of making a remark; 'it must have

been heavy walking in the snow.'

They said nothing, but Sir Henry slowly filled his pipe and lit it with a burning ember.

As he leant forward to do so the fire got hold of a gassy bit of pine and flared up brightly,

throwing the whole scene into strong relief, and I thought, What a splendid−looking man he

is! Calm, powerful face, clear−cut features, large grey eyes, yellow beard and hair –

altogether a magnificent specimen of the higher type of humanity. Nor did his form belie his

face. I have never seen wider shoulders or a deeper chest. Indeed, Sir Henry's girth is so

great that, though he is six feet two high, he does not strike one as a tall man. As I looked at

him I could not help thinking what a curious contrast my little dried−up self presented to his

grand face and form. Imagine to yourself a small, withered, yellow−faced man of

sixty−three, with thin hands, large brown eyes, a head of grizzled hair cut short and standing

up like a half−worn scrubbing−brush – total weight in my clothes, nine stone six – and you

will get a very fair idea of Allan Quatermain, commonly called Hunter Quatermain, or by

the natives Macumazahn' – Anglice, he who keeps a bright look−out at night, or, in vulgar

English, a sharp fellow who is not to be taken in.

Then there was Good, who is not like either of us, being short, dark, stout – Very stout

– with twinkling black eyes, in one of which an eyeglass is everlastingly fixed. I say stout,

but it is a mild term; I regret to state that of late years Good has been running to fat in a most

disgraceful way. Sir Henry tells him that it comes from idleness and over−feeding, and

Good does not like it at all, though he cannot deny it.

We sat for a while, and then I got a match and lit the lamp that stood ready on the table,

for the half−light began to grow dreary, as it is apt to do when one has a short week ago

buried the hope of one's life. Next, I opened a cupboard in the wainscoting and got a bottle

of whisky and some tumblers and water. I always like to do these things for myself: it is

irritating to me to have somebody continually at my elbow, as though I were an

eighteen−month−old baby. All this while Curtis and Good had been silent, feeling, I

suppose, that they had nothing to say that could do me any good, and content to give me the

comfort of their presence and unspoken sympathy; for it was only their second visit since the

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN 8

funeral. And it is, by the way, from the Presence of others that we really derive support in

our dark hours of grief, and not from their talk, which often only serves to irritate us. Before

a bad storm the game always herd together, but they cease their calling.

They sat and smoked and drank whisky and water, and I stood by the fire also smoking

and looking at them.

At last I spoke. 'Old friends,' I said, 'how long is it since we got back from

Kukuanaland?'

'Three years,' said Good. 'Why do you ask?'

'I ask because I think that I have had a long enough spell of civilization. I am going

back to the veldt.'

Sir Henry laid his head back in his arm−chair and laughed one of his deep laughs. 'How

very odd,' he said, 'eh, Good?'

Good beamed at me mysteriously through his eyeglass and murmured, 'Yes, odd – very

odd.'

'I don't quite understand,' said I, looking from one to the other, for I dislike mysteries.

'Don't you, old fellow?' said Sir Henry; 'then I will explain. As Good and I were walking

up here we had a talk.'

'If Good was there you probably did,' I put in sarcastically, for Good is a great hand at

talking. 'And what may it have been about?'

'What do you think?' asked Sir Henry.

I shook my head. It was not likely that I should know what Good might be talking

about. He talks about so many things.

'Well, it was about a little plan that I have formed – namely, that if you were willing we

should pack up our traps and go off to Africa on another expedition.'

I fairly jumped at his words. 'You don't say so!' I said.

'Yes I do, though, and so does Good; don't you, Good?'

'Rather,' said that gentleman.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN 9

'Listen, old fellow,' went on Sir Henry, with considerable animation of manner. 'I'm

tired of it too, dead−tired of doing nothing more except play the squire in a country that is

sick of squires. For a year or more I have been getting as restless as an old elephant who

scents danger. I am always dreaming of Kukuanaland and Gagool and King Solomon's

Mines. I can assure you I have become the victim of an almost unaccountable craving. I am

sick of shooting pheasants and partridges, and want to have a go at some large game again.

There, you know the feeling – when one has once tasted brandy and water, milk becomes

insipid to the palate. That year we spent together up in Kukuanaland seems to me worth all

the other years of my life put together. I dare say that I am a fool for my pains, but I can't

help it; I long to go, and, what is more, I mean to go.' He paused, and then went on again.

'And, after all, why should I not go? I have no wife or parent, no chick or child to keep me.

If anything happens to me the baronetcy will go to my brother George and his boy, as it

would ultimately do in any case. I am of no importance to any one.'

'Ah!' I said, 'I thought you would come to that sooner or later. And now, Good, what is

your reason for wanting to trek; have you got one?'

'I have,' said Good, solemnly. 'I never do anything without a reason; and it isn't a lady –

at least, if it is, it's several.'

I looked at him again. Good is so overpoweringly frivolous. 'What is it?' I said.

'Well, if you really want to know, though I'd rather not speak of a delicate and strictly

personal matter, I'll tell you: I'm getting too fat.'

'Shut up, Good!' said Sir Henry. 'And now, Quatermain, tell us, where do you propose

going to?'

I lit my pipe, which had gone out, before answering.

'Have you people ever heard of Mt Kenia?' I asked.

'Don't know the place,' said Good.

'Did you ever hear of the Island of Lamu?' I asked again.

'No. Stop, though – isn't it a place about 300 miles north of Zanzibar?'

'Yes. Now listen. What I have to propose is this. That we go to Lamu and thence make

our way about 250 miles inland to Mt Kenia; from Mt Kenia on inland to Mt Lekakisera,

another 200 miles, or thereabouts, beyond which no white man has to the best of my belief

ever been; and then, if we get so far, right on into the unknown interior. What do you say to

that, my hearties?'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN 10

'It's a big order,' said Sir Henry, reflectively.

'You are right,' I answered, 'it is; but I take it that we are all three of us in search of a big

order. We want a change of scene, and we are likely to get one – a thorough change. All my

life I have longed to visit those parts, and I mean to do it before I die. My poor boy's death

has broken the last link between me and civilization, and I'm off to my native wilds. And

now I'll tell you another thing, and that is, that for years and years I have heard rumours of a

great white race which is supposed to have its home somewhere up in this direction, and I

have a mind to see if there is any truth in them. If you fellows like to come, well and good; if

not, I'll go alone.'

'I'm your man, though I don't believe in your white race,' said Sir Henry Curtis, rising

and placing his arm upon my shoulder.

'Ditto,' remarked Good. 'I'll go into training at once. By all means let's go to Mt Kenia

and the other place with an unpronounceable name, and look for a white race that does not

exist. It's all one to me.'

'When do you propose to start?' asked Sir Henry.

'This day month,' I answered, 'by the British India steamboat; and don't you be so

certain that things have no existence because you do not happen to have heard of them.

Remember King Solomon's mines!'

Some fourteen weeks or so had passed since the date of this conversation, and this

history goes on its way in very different surroundings.

After much deliberation and inquiry we came to the conclusion that our best

starting−point for Mt Kenia would be from the neighbourhood of the mouth of the Tana

River, and not from Mombassa, a place over 100 miles nearer Zanzibar. This conclusion we

arrived at from information given to us by a German trader whom we met upon the steamer

at Aden. I think that he was the dirtiest German I ever knew; but he was a good fellow, and

gave us a great deal of valuable information. 'Lamu,' said he, 'you goes to Lamu – oh ze

beautiful place!' and he turned up his fat face and beamed with mild rapture. 'One year and a

half I live there and never change my shirt – never at all.'

And so it came to pass that on arriving at the island we disembarked with all our goods

and chattels, and, not knowing where to go, marched boldly up to the house of Her Majesty's

Consul, where we were most hospitably received.

Lamu is a very curious place, but the things which stand out most clearly in my memory

in connection with it are its exceeding dirtiness and its smells. These last are simply awful.

Just below the Consulate is the beach, or rather a mud bank that is called a beach. It is left

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN 11

quite bare at low tide, and serves as a repository for all the filth, offal, and refuse of the

town. Here it is, too, that the women come to bury coconuts in the mud, leaving them there

till the outer husk is quite rotten, when they dig them up again and use the fibres to make

mats with, and for various other purposes. As this process has been going on for generations,

the condition of the shore can be better imagined than described. I have smelt many evil

odours in the course of my life, but the concentrated essence of stench which arose from that

beach at Lamu as we sat in the moonlit night – not under, but ON our friend the Consul's

hospitable roof – and sniffed it, makes the remembrance of them very poor and faint. No

wonder people get fever at Lamu. And yet the place was not without a certain quaintness

and charm of its own, though possibly – indeed probably – it was one which would quickly

pall.

'Well, where are you gentlemen steering for?' asked our friend the hospitable Consul, as

we smoked our pipes after dinner.

'We propose to go to Mt Kenia and then on to Mt Lekakisera,' answered Sir Henry.

'Quatermain has got hold of some yarn about there being a white race up in the unknown

territories beyond.'

The Consul looked interested, and answered that he had heard something of that, too.

'What have you heard?' I asked.

'Oh, not much. All I know about it is that a year or so ago I got a letter from Mackenzie,

the Scotch missionary, whose station, «The Highlands», is placed at the highest navigable

point of the Tana River, in which he said something about it.'

'Have you the letter?' I asked.

'No, I destroyed it; but I remember that he said that a man had arrived at his station who

declared that two months' journey beyond Mt Lekakisera, which no white man has yet

visited – at least, so far as I know – he found a lake called Laga, and that then he went off to

the north−east, a month's journey, over desert and thorn veldt and great mountains, till he

came to a country where the people are white and live in stone houses. Here he was

hospitably entertained for a while, till at last the priests of the country set it about that he

was a devil, and the people drove him away, and he journeyed for eight months and reached

Mackenzie's place, as I heard, dying. That's all I know; and if you ask me, I believe that it is

a lie; but if you want to find out more about it, you had better go up the Tana to Mackenzie's

place and ask him for information.'

Sir Henry and I looked at each other. Here was something tangible.

'I think that we will go to Mr Mackenzie's,' I said.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN 12

'Well,' answered the Consul, 'that is your best way, but I warn you that you are likely to

have a rough journey, for I hear that the Masai are about, and, as you know, they are not

pleasant customers. Your best plan will be to choose a few picked men for personal servants

and hunters, and to hire bearers from village to village. It will give you an infinity of trouble,

but perhaps on the whole it will prove a cheaper and more advantageous course than

engaging a caravan, and you will be less liable to desertion.'

Fortunately there were at Lamu at this time a part of Wakwafi Askari (soldiers). The

Wakwafi, who are a cross between the Masai and the Wataveta, are a fine manly race,

possessing many of the good qualities of the Zulu, and a great capacity for civilization. They

are also great hunters. As it happened, these particular men had recently been on a long trip

with an Englishman named Jutson, who had started from Mombasa, a port about 150 miles

below Lamu, and journeyed right rough Kilimanjaro, one of the highest known mountains in

Africa. Poor fellow, he had died of fever when on his return journey, and within a day's

march of Mombasa. It does seem hard that he should have gone off thus when within a few

hours of safety, and after having survived so many perils, but so it was. His hunters buried

him, and then came on to Lamu in a dhow. Our friend the Consul suggested to us that we

had better try and hire these men, and accordingly on the following morning we started to

interview the party, accompanied by an interpreter.

In due course we found them in a mud hut on the outskirts of the town. Three of the

men were sitting outside the hut, and fine frank−looking fellows they were, having a more or

less civilized appearance. To them we cautiously opened the object of our visit, at first with

very scant success. They declared that they could not entertain any such idea, that they were

worn and weary with long travelling, and that their hearts were sore at the loss of their

master. They meant to go back to their homes and rest awhile. This did not sound very

promising, so by way of effecting a diversion I asked where the remainder of them were. I

was told there were six, and I saw but three. One of the men said they slept in the hut, and

were yet resting after their labours – 'sleep weighed down their eyelids, and sorrow made

their hearts as lead: it was best to sleep, for with sleep came forgetfulness. But the men

should be awakened.'

Presently they came out of the hut, yawning – the first two men being evidently of the

same race and style as those already before us; but the appearance of the third and last nearly

made me jump out of my skin. He was a very tall, broad man, quite six foot three, I should

say, but gaunt, with lean, wiry−looking limbs. My first glance at him told me that he was no

Wakwafi: he was a pure bred Zulu. He came out with his thin aristocratic−looking hand

placed before his face to hide a yawn, so I could only see that he was a 'Keshla' or ringed

man, *{Among the Zulus a man assumes the ring, which is made of a species of black gum

twisted in with the hair, and polished a brilliant black, when he has reached a certain dignity

and age, or is the husband of a sufficient number of wives. Till he is in a position to wear a

ring he is looked on as a boy, though he may be thirty−five years of age, or even more. – A.

Q.} and that he had a great three−cornered hole in his forehead. In another second he

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN 13

removed his hand, revealing a powerful−looking Zulu face, with a humorous mouth, a short

woolly beard, tinged with grey, and a pair of brown eyes keen as a hawk's. I knew my man

at once, although I had not seen him for twelve years. 'How do you do, Umslopogaas?' I said

quietly in Zulu.

The tall man (who among his own people was commonly known as the 'Woodpecker',

and also as the 'Slaughterer') started, and almost let the long−handled battleaxe he held in his

hand fall in his astonishment. Next second he had recognized me, and was saluting me in an

outburst of sonorous language which made his companions the Wakwafi stare.

'Koos' (chief), he began, 'Koos−y−Pagete! Koos−y−umcool! (Chief from of old –

mighty chief) Koos! Baba! (father) Macumazahn, old hunter, slayer of elephants, eater up of

lions, clever one! watchful one! brave one! quick one! whose shot never misses, who strikes

straight home, who grasps a hand and holds it to the death (i.e. is a true friend) Koos! Baba!

Wise is the voice of our people that says, «Mountain never meets with mountain, but at

daybreak or at even man shall meet again with man.» Behold! a messenger came up from

Natal, «Macumazahn is dead!» cried he. «The land knows Macumazahn no more.» That is

years ago. And now, behold, now in this strange place of stinks I find Macumazahn, my

friend. There is no room for doubt. The brush of the old jackal has gone a little grey; but is

not his eye as keen, and are not his teeth as sharp? Ha! ha! Macumazahn, mindest thou how

thou didst plant the ball in the eye of the charging buffalo – mindest thou – '

I had let him run on thus because I saw that his enthusiasm was producing a marked

effect upon the minds of the five Wakwafi, who appeared to understand something of his

talk; but now I thought it time to put a stop to it, for there is nothing that I hate so much as

this Zulu system of extravagant praising – 'bongering' as they call it. 'Silence!' I said. 'Has all

thy noisy talk been stopped up since last I saw thee that it breaks out thus, and sweeps us

away? What doest thou here with these men – thou whom I left a chief in Zululand? How is

it that thou art far from thine own place, and gathered together with strangers?'

Umslopogaas leant himself upon the head of his long battleaxe (which was nothing else

but a pole−axe, with a beautiful handle of rhinoceros horn), and his grim face grew sad.

'My Father,' he answered, 'I have a word to tell thee, but I cannot speak it before these

low people (umfagozana),' and he glanced at the Wakwafi Askari; 'it is for thine own ear.

My Father, this will I say,' and here his face grew stern again, 'a woman betrayed me to the

death, and covered my name with shame – ay, my own wife, a round−faced girl, betrayed

me; but I escaped from death; ay, I broke from the very hands of those who came to slay me.

I struck but three blows with this mine axe Inkosikaas – surely my Father will remember it –

one to the right, one to the left, and one in front, and yet I left three men dead. And then I

fled, and, as my Father knows, even now that I am old my feet are as the feet of the Sassaby,

*{One of the fleetest of the African antelopes. – A. Q.} and there breathes not the man who,

by running, can touch me again when once I have bounded from his side. On I sped, and

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN 14

after me came the messengers of death, and their voice was as the voice of dogs that hunt.

From my own kraal I flew, and, as I passed, she who had betrayed me was drawing water

from the spring. I fleeted by her like the shadow of Death, and as I went I smote with mine

axe, and lo! her head fell: it fell into the water pan. Then I fled north. Day after day I

journeyed on; for three moons I journeyed, resting not, stopping not, but running on towards

forgetfulness, till I met the party of the white hunter who is now dead, and am come hither

with his servants. And nought have I brought with me. I who was high−born, ay, of the

blood of Chaka, the great king – a chief, and a captain of the regiment of the Nkomabakosi –

am a wanderer in strange places, a man without a kraal. Nought have I brought save this

mine axe; of all my belongings this remains alone. They have divided my cattle; they have

taken my wives; and my children know my face no more. Yet with this axe' – and he swung

the formidable weapon round his head, making the air hiss as he clove it – 'will I cut another

path to fortune. I have spoken.'

I shook my head at him. 'Umslopogaas,' I said, 'I know thee from of old. Ever

ambitious, ever plotting to be great, I fear me that thou hast overreached thyself at last.

Years ago, when thou wouldst have plotted against Cetywayo, son of Panda, I warned thee,

and thou didst listen. But now, when I was not by thee to stay thy hand, thou hast dug a pit

for thine own feet to fall in. Is it not so? But what is done is done. Who can make the dead

tree green, or gaze again upon last year's light? Who can recall the spoken word, or bring

back the spirit of the fallen? That which Time swallows comes not up again. Let it be

forgotten!

'And now, behold, Umslopogaas, I know thee for a great warrior and a brave man,

faithful to the death. Even in Zululand, where all the men are brave, they called thee the

«Slaughterer», and at night told stories round the fire of thy strength and deeds. Hear me

now. Thou seest this great man, my friend' – and I pointed to Sir Henry; 'he also is a warrior

as great as thou, and, strong as thou art, he could throw thee over his shoulder. Incubu is his

name. And thou seest this one also; him with the round stomach, the shining eye, and the

pleasant face. Bougwan (glass eye) is his name, and a good man is he and a true, being of a

curious tribe who pass their life upon the water, and live in floating kraals.

'Now, we three whom thou seest would travel inland, past Dongo Egere, the great white

mountain (Mt Kenia), and far into the unknown beyond. We know not what we shall find

there; we go to hunt and seek adventures, and new places, being tired of sitting still, with the

same old things around us. Wilt thou come with us? To thee shall be given command of all

our servants; but what shall befall thee, that I know not. Once before we three journeyed

thus, in search of adventure, and we took with us a man such as thou – one Umbopa; and,

behold, we left him the king of a great country, with twenty Impis (regiments), each of 3,000

plumed warriors, waiting on his word. How it shall go with thee, I know not; mayhap death

awaits thee and us. Wilt thou throw thyself to Fortune and come, or fearest thou,

Umslopogaas?'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN 15

The great man smiled. 'Thou art not altogether right, Macumazahn,' he said; 'I have

plotted in my time, but it was not ambition that led me to my fall; but, shame on me that I

should have to say it, a fair woman's face. Let it pass. So we are going to see something like

the old times again, Macumazahn, when we fought and hunted in Zululand? Ay, I will come.

Come life, come death, what care I, so that the blows fall fast and the blood runs red? I grow

old, I grow old, and I have not fought enough! And yet am I a warrior among warriors; see

my scars' – and he pointed to countless cicatrices, stabs and cuts, that marked the skin of his

chest and legs and arms. 'See the hole in my head; the brains gushed out therefrom, yet did I

slay him who smote, and live. Knowest thou how many men I have slain, in fair

hand−to−hand combat, Macumazahn? See, here is the tale of them' – and he pointed to long

rows of notches cut in the rhinoceros−horn handle of his axe. 'Number them, Macumazahn –

one hundred and three – and I have never counted but those whom I have ripped open,

*{Alluding to the Zulu custom of opening the stomach of a dead foe. They have a

superstition that, if this is not done, as the body of their enemy swells up so will the bodies

of those who killed him swell up. – A. Q.} nor have I reckoned those whom another man

had struck.'

'Be silent,' I said, for I saw that he was getting the blood−fever on him; 'be silent; well

art thou called the «Slaughterer». We would not hear of thy deeds of blood. Remember, if

thou comest with us, we fight not save in self−defence. Listen, we need servants. These

men,' and I pointed to the Wakwafi, who had retired a little way during our 'indaba' (talk),

'say they will not come.'

'Will not come!' shouted Umslopogaas; 'where is the dog who says he will not come

when my Father orders? Here, thou' – and with a single bound he sprang upon the Wakwafi

with whom I had first spoken, and, seizing him by the arm, dragged him towards us. 'Thou

dog!' he said, giving the terrified man a shake, 'didst thou say that thou wouldst not go with

my Father? Say it once more and I will choke thee' – and his long fingers closed round his

throat as he said it – 'thee, and those with thee. Hast thou forgotten how I served thy

brother?'

'Nay, we will come with the white man,' gasped the man.

'White man!' went on Umslopogaas, in simulated fury, which a very little provocation

would have made real enough; 'of whom speakest thou, insolent dog?'

'Nay, we will go with the great chief.'

'So!' said Umslopogaas, in a quiet voice, as he suddenly released his hold, so that the

man fell backward. 'I thought you would.'

'That man Umslopogaas seems to have a curious Moral ascendency over his

companions,' Good afterwards remarked thoughtfully.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN 16

CHAPTER Ii − THE Black HAND

n due course we left Lamu, and ten days afterwards we found ourselves at a spot

called Charra, on the Tana River, having gone through many adventures which need not be

recorded here. Amongst other things we visited a ruined city, of which there are many on

this coast, and which must once, to judge from their extent and the numerous remains of

mosques and stone houses, have been very populous places. These ruined cities are

immeasurably ancient, having, I believe, been places of wealth and importance as far back

as the Old Testament times, when they were centres of trade with India and elsewhere. But

their glory has departed now – the slave trade has finished them – and where wealthy

merchants from all parts of the then civilized world stood and bargained in the crowded

market−places, the lion holds his court at night, and instead of the chattering of slaves and

the eager voices of the bidders, his awful note goes echoing down the ruined corridors. At

this particular place we discovered on a mound, covered up with rank growth and rubbish,

two of the most beautiful stone doorways that it is possible to conceive. The carving on them

was simply exquisite, and I only regret that we had no means of getting them away. No

doubt they had once been the entrances to a palace, of which, however, no traces were now

to be seen, though probably its ruins lay under the rising mound.

Gone! quite gone! the way that everything must go. Like the nobles and the ladies who

lived within their gates, these cities have had their day, and now they are as Babylon and

Nineveh, and as London and Paris will one day be. Nothing may endure. That is the

inexorable law. Men and women, empires and cities, thrones, principalities, and powers,

mountains, rivers, and unfathomed seas, worlds, spaces, and universes, all have their day,

and all must go. In this ruined and forgotten place the moralist may behold a symbol of the

universal destiny. For this system of ours allows no room for standing still – nothing can

loiter on the road and check the progress of things upwards towards Life, or the rush of

things downwards towards Death. The stern policeman Fate moves us and them on, on,

uphill and downhill and across the level; there is no resting−place for the weary feet, till at

last the abyss swallows us, and from the shores of the Transitory we are hurled into the sea

of the Eternal.

At Charra we had a violent quarrel with the headman of the bearers we had hired to go

as far as this, and who now wished to extort large extra payment from us. In the result he

threatened to set the Masai – about whom more anon – on to us. That night he, with all our

hired bearers, ran away, stealing most of the goods which had been entrusted to them to

carry. Luckily, however, they had not happened to steal our rifles, ammunition, and personal

effects; not because of any delicacy of feeling on their part, but owing to the fact that they

chanced to be in the charge of the five Wakwafis. After that, it was clear to us that we had

had enough of caravans and of bearers. Indeed, we had not much left for a caravan to carry.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ii − THE Black HAND 17

And yet, how were we to get on?

It was Good who solved the question. 'Here is water,' he said, pointing to the Tana

River; 'and yesterday I saw a party of natives hunting hippopotami in canoes. I understand

that Mr Mackenzie's mission station is on the Tana River. Why not get into canoes and

paddle up to it?'

This brilliant suggestion was, needless to say, received with acclamation; and I instantly

set to work to buy suitable canoes from the surrounding natives. I succeeded after a delay of

three days in obtaining two large ones, each hollowed out of a single log of some light

wood, and capable of holding six people and baggage. For these two canoes we had to pay

nearly all our remaining cloth, and also many other articles.

On the day following our purchase of the two canoes we effected a start. In the first

canoe were Good, Sir Henry, and three of our Wakwafi followers; in the second myself,

Umslopogaas, and the other two Wakwafis. As our course lay upstream, we had to keep four

paddles at work in each canoe, which meant that the whole lot of us, except Good, had to

row away like galley−slaves; and very exhausting work it was. I say, except Good, for, of

course, the moment that Good got into a boat his foot was on his native heath, and he took

command of the party. And certainly he worked us. On shore Good is a gentle,

mild−mannered man, and given to jocosity; but, as we found to our cost, Good in a boat was

a perfect demon. To begin with, he knew all about it, and we didn't. On all nautical subjects,

from the torpedo fittings of a man−of−war down to the best way of handling the paddle of

an African canoe, he was a perfect mine of information, which, to say the least of it, we

were not. Also his ideas of discipline were of the sternest, and, in short, he came the royal

naval officer over us pretty considerably, and paid us out amply for all the chaff we were

wont to treat him to on land; but, on the other hand, I am bound to say that he managed the

boats admirably.

After the first day Good succeeded, with the help of some cloth and a couple of poles, in

rigging up a sail in each canoe, which lightened our labours not a little. But the current ran

very strong against us, and at the best we were not able to make more than twenty miles a

day. Our plan was to start at dawn, and paddle along till about half−past ten, by which time

the sun got too hot to allow of further exertion. Then we moored our canoes to the bank, and

ate our frugal meal; after which we ate or otherwise amused ourselves till about three

o'clock, when we again started, and rowed till within an hour of sundown, when we called a

halt for the night. On landing in the evening, Good would at once set to work, with the help

of the Askari, to build a little 'scherm', or small enclosure, fenced with thorn bushes, and to

light a fire. I, with Sir Henry and Umslopogaas, would go out to shoot something for the pot.

Generally this was an easy task, for all sorts of game abounded on the banks of the Tana.

One night Sir Henry shot a young cow−giraffe, of which the marrow−bones were excellent;

on another I got a couple of waterbuck right and left; and once, to his own intense

satisfaction, Umslopogaas (who, like most Zulus, was a vile shot with a rifle) managed to

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ii − THE Black HAND 18

kill a fine fat eland with a Martini I had lent him. Sometimes we varied our food by shooting

some guinea−fowl, or bush−bustard (paau) – both of which were numerous – with a

shot−gun, or by catching a supply of beautiful yellow fish, with which the waters of the

Tana swarmed, and which form, I believe, one of the chief food−supplies of the crocodiles.

Three days after our start an ominous incident occurred. We were just drawing in to the

bank to make our camp as usual for the night, when we caught sight of a figure standing on

a little knoll not forty yards away, and intensely watching our approach. One glance was

sufficient – although I was personally unacquainted with the tribe – to tell me that he was a

Masai Elmoran, or young warrior. Indeed, had I had any doubts, they would have quickly

been dispelled by the terrified ejaculation of 'MASAI!' that burst simultaneously from the

lips of our Wakwafi followers, who are, as I think I have said, themselves bastard Masai.

And what a figure he presented as he stood there in his savage war−gear! Accustomed

as I have been to savages all my life, I do not think that I have ever before seen anything

quite so ferocious or awe−inspiring. To begin with, the man was enormously tall, quite as

tall as Umslopogaas, I should say, and beautifully, though somewhat slightly, shaped; but

with the face of a devil. In his right hand he held a spear about five and a half feet long, the

blade being two and a half feet in length, by nearly three inches in width, and having an iron

spike at the end of the handle that measured more than a foot. On his left arm was a large

and well−made elliptical shield of buffalo hide, on which were painted strange

heraldic−looking devices. On his shoulders was a huge cape of hawk's feathers, and round

his neck was a 'naibere', or strip of cotton, about seventeen feet long, by one and a half

broad, with a stripe of colour running down the middle of it. The tanned goatskin robe,

which formed his ordinary attire in times of peace, was tied lightly round his waist, so as to

serve the purposes of a belt, and through it were stuck, on the right and left sides

respectively, his short pear−shaped sime, or sword, which is made of a single piece of steel,

and carried in a wooden sheath, and an enormous knobkerrie. But perhaps the most

remarkable feature of his attire consisted of a headdress of ostrich−feathers, which was fixed

on the chin, and passed in front of the ears to the forehead, and, being shaped like an ellipse,

completely framed the face, so that the diabolical countenance appeared to project from a

sort of feather fire−screen. Round the ankles he wore black fringes of hair, and, projecting

from the upper portion of the calves, to which they were attached, were long spurs like

spikes, from which flowed down tufts of the beautiful black and waving hair of the Colobus

monkey. Such was the elaborate array of the Masai Elmoran who stood watching the

approach of our two canoes, but it is one which, to be appreciated, must be seen; only those

who see it do not often live to describe it. Of course I could not make out all these details of

his full dress on the occasion of this my first introduction, being, indeed, amply taken up

with the consideration of the general effect, but I had plenty of subsequent opportunities of

becoming acquainted with the items that went to make it up.

Whilst we were hesitating what to do, the Masai warrior drew himself up in a dignified

fashion, shook his huge spear at us, and, turning, vanished on the further side of the slope.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ii − THE Black HAND 19

'Hulloa!' holloaed Sir Henry from the other boat; 'our friend the caravan leader has been

as good as his word, and set the Masai after us. Do you think it will be safe to go ashore?'

I did not think it would be at all safe; but, on the other hand, we had no means of

cooking in the canoes, and nothing that we could eat raw, so it was difficult to know what to

do. At last Umslopogaas simplified matters by volunteering to go and reconnoitre, which he

did, creeping off into the bush like a snake, while we hung off in the stream waiting for him.

In half an hour he returned, and told us that there was not a Masai to be seen anywhere

about, but that he had discovered a spot where they had recently been encamped, and that

from various indications he judged that they must have moved on an hour or so before; the

man we saw having, no doubt, been left to report upon our movements.

Thereupon we landed; and, having posted a sentry, proceeded to cook and eat our

evening meal. This done, we took the situation into our serious consideration. Of course, it

was possible that the apparition of the Masai warrior had nothing to do with us, that he was

merely one of a band bent upon some marauding and murdering expedition against another

tribe. But when we recalled the threat of the caravan leader, and reflected on the ominous

way in which the warrior had shaken his spear at us, this did not appear very probable. On

the contrary, what did seem probable was that the part was after us and awaiting a

favourable opportunity to attack us. This being so, there were two things that we could do –

one of which was to go on, and the other to go back. The latter idea was, however, rejected

at once, it being obvious that we should encounter as many dangers in retreat as in advance;

and, besides, we had made up our minds to journey onwards at any price. Under these

circumstances, however, we did not consider it safe to sleep ashore, so we got into our

canoes, and, paddling out into the middle of the stream, which was not very wide here,

managed to anchor them by means of big stones fastened to ropes made of coconut−fibre, of

which there were several fathoms in each canoe.

Here the mosquitoes nearly ate us up alive, and this, combined with anxiety as to our

position, effectually prevented me from sleeping as the others were doing, notwithstanding

the attacks of the aforesaid Tana mosquitoes. And so I lay awake, smoking and reflecting on

many things, but, being of a practical turn of mind, chiefly on how we were to give those

Masai villains the slip. It was a beautiful moonlight night, and, notwithstanding the

mosquitoes, and the great risk we were running from fever from sleeping in such a spot, and

forgetting that I had the cramp very badly in my right leg from squatting in a constrained

position in the canoe, and that the Wakwafi who was sleeping beside me smelt horribly, I

really began to enjoy myself. The moonbeams played upon the surface of the running water

that speeded unceasingly past us towards the sea, like men's lives towards the grave, till it

glittered like a wide sheet of silver, that is in the open where the trees threw no shadows.

Near the banks, however, it was very dark, and the night wind sighed sadly in the reeds. To

our left, on the further side of the river, was a little sandy bay which was clear of trees, and

here I could make out the forms of numerous antelopes advancing to the water, till suddenly

there came an ominous roar, whereupon they all made off hurriedly. Then after a pause I

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ii − THE Black HAND 20

caught sight of the massive form of His Majesty the Lion, coming down to drink his fill after

meat. Presently he moved on, then came a crashing of the reeds about fifty yards above us,

and a few minutes later a huge black mass rose out of the water, about twenty yards from

me, and snorted. It was the head of a hippopotamus. Down it went without a sound, only to

rise again within five yards of where I sat. This was decidedly too near to be comfortable,

more especially as the hippopotamus was evidently animated by intense curiosity to know

what on earth our canoes were. He opened his great mouth, to yawn, I suppose, and gave me

an excellent view of his ivories; and I could not help reflecting how easily he could crunch

up our frail canoe with a single bite. Indeed, I had half a mind to give him a ball from my

eight−bore, but on reflection determined to let him alone unless he actually charged the boat.

Presently he sank again as noiselessly as before, and I saw no more of him. Just then, on

looking towards the bank on our right, I fancied that I caught sight of a dark figure flitting

between the tree trunks. I have very keen sight, and I was almost sure that I saw something,

but whether it was bird, beast, or man I could not say. At the moment, however, a dark cloud

passed over the moon, and I saw no more of it. Just then, too, although all the other sounds

of the forest had ceased, a species of horned owl with which I was well acquainted began to

hoot with great persistency. After that, save for the rustling of trees and reeds when the wind

caught them, there was complete silence.

But somehow, in the most unaccountable way, I had suddenly become nervous. There

was no particular reason why I should be, beyond the ordinary reasons which surround the

Central African traveller, and yet I undoubtedly was. If there is one thing more than another

of which I have the most complete and entire scorn and disbelief, it is of presentiments, and

yet here I was all of a sudden filled with and possessed by a most undoubted presentiment of

approaching evil. I would not give way to it, however, although I felt the cold perspiration

stand out upon my forehead. I would not arouse the others. Worse and worse I grew, my

pulse fluttered like a dying man's, my nerves thrilled with the horrible sense of impotent

terror which anybody who is subject to nightmare will be familiar with, but still my will

triumphed over my fears, and I lay quiet (for I was half sitting, half lying, in the bow of the

canoe), only turning my face so as to command a view of Umslopogaas and the two

Wakwafi who were sleeping alongside of and beyond me.

In the distance I heard a hippopotamus splash faintly, then the owl hooted again in a

kind of unnatural screaming note, *{No doubt this owl was a wingless bird. I afterwards

learnt that the hooting of an owl is a favourite signal among the Masai tribes. – A. Q.} and

the wind began to moan plaintively through the trees, making a heart−chilling music. Above

was the black bosom of the cloud, and beneath me swept the black flood of the water, and I

felt as though I and Death were utterly alone between them. It was very desolate.

Suddenly my blood seemed to freeze in my veins, and my heart to stand still. Was it

fancy, or were we moving? I turned my eyes to look for the other canoe which should be

alongside of us. I could not see it, but instead I saw a lean and clutching black hand lifting

itself above the gunwale of the little boat. Surely it was a nightmare! At the same instant a

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ii − THE Black HAND 21

dim but devilish−looking face appeared to rise out of the water, and then came a lurch of the

canoe, the quick flash of a knife, and an awful yell from the Wakwafi who was sleeping by

my side (the same poor fellow whose odour had been annoying me), and something warm

spurted into my face. In an instant the spell was broken; I knew that it was no nightmare, but

that we were attacked by swimming Masai. Snatching at the first weapon that came to hand,

which happened to be Umslopogaas' battleaxe, I struck with all my force in the direction in

which I had seen the flash of the knife. The blow fell upon a man's arm, and, catching it

against the thick wooden gunwale of the canoe, completely severed it from the body just

above the wrist. As for its owner, he uttered no sound or cry. Like a ghost he came, and like

a ghost he went, leaving behind him a bloody hand still gripping a great knife, or rather a

short sword, that was buried in the heart of our poor servant.

Instantly there arose a hubbub and confusion, and I fancied, rightly or wrongly, that I

made out several dark heads gliding away towards the right−hand bank, whither we were

rapidly drifting, for the rope by which we were moored had been severed with a knife. As

soon as I had realized this fact, I also realized that the scheme had been to cut the boat loose

so that it should drift on to the right bank (as it would have done with the natural swing of

the current), where no doubt a party of Masai were waiting to dig their shovel−headed

spears into us. Seizing one paddle myself, I told Umslopogaas to take another (for the

remaining Askari was too frightened and bewildered to be of any use), and together we

rowed vigorously out towards the middle of the stream; and not an instant too soon, for in

another minute we should have been aground, and then there would have been an end of us.

As soon as we were well out, we set to work to paddle the canoe upstream again to

where the other was moored; and very hard and dangerous work it was in the dark, and with

nothing but the notes of Good's stentorian shouts, which he kept firing off at intervals like a

fog−horn, to guide us. But at last we fetched up, and were thankful to find that they had not

been molested at all. No doubt the owner of the same hand that severed our rope should

have severed theirs also, but was led away from his purpose by an irresistible inclination to

murder when he got the chance, which, while it cost us a man and him his hand,

undoubtedly saved all the rest of us from massacre. Had it not been for that ghastly

apparition over the side of the boat – an apparition that I shall never forget till my dying

hour – the canoe would undoubtedly have drifted ashore before I realized what had

happened, and this history would never have been written by me.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ii − THE Black HAND 22

CHAPTER Iii − THE Mission STATION

e made the remains of our rope fast to the other canoe, and sat waiting for the dawn

and congratulating ourselves upon our merciful escape, which really seemed to result more

from the special favour of Providence than from our own care or prowess. At last it came,

and I have not often been more grateful to see the light, though so far as my canoe was

concerned it revealed a ghastly sight. There in the bottom of the little boat lay the

unfortunate Askari, the sime, or sword, in his bosom, and the severed hand gripping the

handle. I could not bear the sight, so hauling up the stone which had served as an anchor to

the other canoe, we made it fast to the murdered man and dropped him overboard, and down

he went to the bottom, leaving nothing but a train of bubbles behind him. Alas! when our

time comes, most of us like him leave nothing but bubbles behind, to show that we have

been, and the bubbles soon burst. The hand of his murderer we threw into the stream, where

it slowly sank. The sword, of which the handle was ivory, inlaid with gold (evidently Arab

work), I kept and used as a hunting−knife, and very useful it proved.

Then, a man having been transferred to my canoe, we once more started on in very low

spirits and not feeling at all comfortable as to the future, but fondly hoping to arrive at the

'Highlands' station by night. To make matters worse, within an hour of sunrise it came on to

rain in torrents, wetting us to the skin, and even necessitating the occasional baling of the

canoes, and as the rain beat down the wind we could not use the sails, and had to get along

as best as we could with our paddles.

At eleven o'clock we halted on an open piece of ground on the left bank of the river,

and, the rain abating a little, managed to make a fire and catch and broil some fish. We did

not dare to wander about to search for game. At two o'clock we got off again, taking a

supply of broiled fish with us, and shortly afterwards the rain came on harder than ever.

Also the river began to get exceedingly difficult to navigate on account of the numerous

rocks, reaches of shallow water, and the increased force of the current; so that it soon

became clear to us that we should not reach the Rev. Mackenzie's hospitable roof that night

– a prospect that did not tend to enliven us. Toil as we would, we could not make more than

an average of a mile an hour, and at five o'clock in the afternoon (by which time we were all

utterly worn out) we reckoned that we were still quite ten miles below the station. This being

so, we set to work to make the best arrangements we could for the night. After our recent

experience, we simply did not dare to land, more especially as the banks of the Tana were

clothed with dense bush that would have given cover to five thousand Masai, and at first I

thought that we were going to have another night of it in the canoes. Fortunately, however,

we espied a little rocky islet, not more than fifteen miles of so square, situated nearly in the

middle of the river. For this we paddled, and, making fast the canoes, landed and made

ourselves as comfortable as circumstances would permit, which was very uncomfortable

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iii − THE Mission STATION 23

indeed. As for the weather, it continued to be simply vile, the rain coming down in sheets till

we were chilled to the marrow, and utterly preventing us from lighting a fire. There was,

however, one consoling circumstance about this rain; our Askari declared that nothing

would induce the Masai to make an attack in it, as they intensely disliked moving about in

the wet, perhaps, as Good suggested, because they hate the idea of washing. We ate some

insipid and sodden cold fish – that is, with the exception of Umslopogaas, who, like most

Zulus, cannot bear fish – and took a pull of brandy, of which we fortunately had a few

bottles left, and then began what, with one exception – when we same three white men

nearly perished of cold on the snow of Sheba's Breast in the course of our journey to

Kukuanaland – was, I think, the most trying night I ever experienced. It seemed absolutely

endless, and once or twice I feared that two of the Askari would have died of the wet, cold,

and exposure. Indeed, had it not been for timely doses of brandy I am sure that they would

have died, for no African people can stand much exposure, which first paralyses and then

kills them. I could see that even that iron old warrior Umslopogaas felt it keenly; though, in

strange contrast to the Wakwafis, who groaned and bemoaned their fate unceasingly, he

never uttered a single complaint. To make matters worse, about one in the morning we again

heard the owl's ominous hooting, and had at once to prepare ourselves for another attack;

though, if it had been attempted, I do not think that we could have offered a very effective

resistance. But either the owl was a real one this time, or else the Masai were themselves too

miserable to think of offensive operations, which, indeed, they rarely, if ever, undertake in

bush veldt. At any rate, we saw nothing of them.

At last the dawn came gliding across the water, wrapped in wreaths of ghostly mist,

and, with the daylight, the rain ceased; and then, out came the glorious sun, sucking up the

mists and warming the chill air. Benumbed, and utterly exhausted, we dragged ourselves to

our feet, and went and stood in the bright rays, and were thankful for them. I can quite

understand how it is that primitive people become sun worshippers, especially if their

conditions of life render them liable to exposure.

In half an hour more we were once again making fair progress with the help of a good

wind. Our spirits had returned with the sunshine, and we were ready to laugh at difficulties

and dangers that had been almost crushing on the previous day.

And so we went on cheerily till about eleven o'clock. Just as we were thinking of

halting as usual, to rest and try to shoot something to eat, a sudden bend in the river brought

us in sight of a substantial−looking European house with a veranda round it, splendidly

situated upon a hill, and surrounded by a high stone wall with a ditch on the outer side.

Right against and overshadowing the house was an enormous pine, the tope of which we had

seen through a glass for the last two days, but of course without knowing that it marked the

site of the mission station. I was the first to see the house, and could not restrain myself from

giving a hearty cheer, in which the others, including the natives, joined lustily. There was no

thought of halting now. On we laboured, for, unfortunately, though the house seemed quite

near, it was still a long way off by river, until at last, by one o'clock, we found ourselves at

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iii − THE Mission STATION 24

the bottom of the slope on which the building stood. Running the canoes to the bank, we

disembarked, and were just hauling them up on to the shore, when we perceived three

figures, dressed in ordinary English−looking clothes, hurrying down through a grove of trees

to meet us.

'A gentleman, a lady, and a little girl,' ejaculated Good, after surveying the trio through

his eyeglass, 'walking in a civilized fashion, through a civilized garden, to meet us in this

place. Hang me, if this isn't the most curious thing we have seen yet!'

Good was right: it certainly did seem odd and out of place – more like a scene out of a

dream or an Italian opera than a real tangible fact; and the sense of unreality was not

lessened when we heard ourselves addressed in good broad Scotch, which, however, I

cannot reproduce.

'How do you do, sirs,' said Mr Mackenzie, a grey−haired, angular man, with a kindly

face and red cheeks; 'I hope I see you very well. My natives told me an hour ago they spied

two canoes with white men in them coming up the river; so we have just come down to meet

you.'

'And it is very glad that we are to see a white face again, let me tell you,' put in the lady

– a charming and refined−looking person.

We took off our hats in acknowledgment, and proceeded to introduce ourselves.

'And now,' said Mr Mackenzie, 'you must all be hungry and weary; so come on,

gentlemen, come on, and right glad we are to see you. The last white who visited us was

Alphonse – you will see Alphonse presently – and that was a year ago.'

Meanwhile we had been walking up the slope of the hill, the lower portion of which was

fenced off, sometimes with quince fences and sometimes with rough stone walls, into Kaffir

gardens, just now full of crops of mealies, pumpkins, potatoes, etc. In the corners of these

gardens were groups of neat mushroom−shaped huts, occupied by Mr Mackenzie's mission

natives, whose women and children came pouring out to meet us as we walked. Through the

centre of the gardens ran the roadway up which we were walking. It was bordered on each

side by a line of orange trees, which, although they had only been planted ten years, had in

the lovely climate of the uplands below Mt Kenia, the base of which is about 5,000 feet

above the coastline level, already grown to imposing proportions, and were positively laden

with golden fruit. After a stiffish climb of a quarter of a mile or so – for the hillside was

steep – we came to a splendid quince fence, also covered with fruit, which enclosed, Mr

Mackenzie told us, a space of about four acres of ground that contained his private garden,

house, church, and outbuildings, and, indeed, the whole hilltop. And what a garden it was! I

have always loved a good garden, and I could have thrown up my hands for joy when I saw

Mr Mackenzie's. First there were rows upon rows of standard European fruit−trees, all

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iii − THE Mission STATION 25

grafted; for on top of this hill the climate was so temperate that nearly all the English

vegetables, trees, and flowers flourished luxuriantly, even including several varieties of the

apple, which, generally, runs to wood in a warm climate and obstinately refuses to fruit.

Then there were strawberries and tomatoes (such tomatoes!), and melons and cucumbers,

and, indeed, every sort of vegetable and fruit.

'Well, you have something like a garden!' I said, overpowered with admiration not

untouched by envy.

'Yes,' answered the missionary, 'it is a very good garden, and has well repaid my labour;

but it is the climate that I have to thank. If you stick a peach−stone into the ground it will

bear fruit the fourth year, and a rose−cutting with bloom in a year. It is a lovely clime.'

Just then we came to a ditch about ten feet wide, and full of water, on the other side of

which was a loopholed stone wall eight feet high, and with sharp flints plentifully set in

mortar on the coping.

'There,' said Mr Mackenzie, pointing to the ditch and wall, 'this is my magnum opus; at

least, this and the church, which is the other side of the house. It took me and twenty natives

two years to dig the ditch and build the wall, but I never felt safe till it was done; and now I

can defy all the savages in Africa, for the spring that fills the ditch is inside the wall, and

bubbles out at the top of the hill winter and summer alike, and I always keep a store of four

months' provision in the house.'

Crossing over a plank and through a very narrow opening in the wall, we entered into

what Mrs Mackenzie called HER domain – namely, the flower garden, the beauty of which

is really beyond my power to describe. I do not think I ever saw such roses, gardenias, or

camellias (all reared from seeds or cuttings sent from England); and there was also a patch

given up to a collection of bulbous roots mostly collected by Miss Flossie, Mr Mackenzie's

little daughter, from the surrounding country, some of which were surpassingly beautiful. In

the middle of this garden, and exactly opposite the veranda, a beautiful fountain of clear

water bubbled up from the ground, and fell into a stone−work basin which had been

carefully built to receive it, whence the overflow found its way by means of a drain to the

moat round the outer wall, this moat in its turn serving as a reservoir, whence an unfailing

supply of water was available to irrigate all the gardens below. The house itself, a massively

built single−storied building, was roofed with slabs of stone, and had a handsome veranda in

front. It was built on three sides of a square, the fourth side being taken up by the kitchens,

which stood separate from the house – a very good plan in a hot country. In the centre of this

square thus formed was, perhaps, the most remarkable object that we had yet seen in this

charming place, and that was a single tree of the conifer tribe, varieties of which grow freely

on the highlands of this part of Africa. This splendid tree, which Mr Mackenzie informed us

was a landmark for fifty miles round, and which we had ourselves seen for the last forty

miles of our journey, must have been nearly three hundred feet in height, the trunk

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iii − THE Mission STATION 26

measuring about sixteen feet in diameter at a yard from the ground. For some seventy feet it

rose a beautiful tapering brown pillar without a single branch, but at that height splendid

dark green boughs, which, looked at from below, had the appearance of gigantic

fern−leaves, sprang out horizontally from the trunk, projecting right over the house and

flower−garden, to both of which they furnished a grateful proportion of shade, without –

being so high up – offering any impediment to the passage of light and air.

'What a beautiful tree!' exclaimed Sir Henry.

'Yes, you are right; it is a beautiful tree. There is not another like it in all the country

round, that I know of,' answered Mr Mackenzie. 'I call it my watch tower. As you see, I have

a rope ladder fixed to the lowest bough; and if I want to see anything that is going on within

fifteen miles or so, all I have to do is to run up it with a spyglass. But you must be hungry,

and I am sure the dinner is cooked. Come in, my friends; it is but a rough place, but well

enough for these savage parts; and I can tell you what, we have got – a French cook.' And he

led the way on to the veranda.

As I was following him, and wondering what on earth he could mean by this, there

suddenly appeared, through the door that opened on to the veranda from the house, a dapper

little man, dressed in a neat blue cotton suit, with shoes made of tanned hide, and remarkable

for a bustling air and most enormous black mustachios, shaped into an upward curve, and

coming to a point for all the world like a pair of buffalo−horns.

'Madame bids me for to say that dinnar is sarved. Messieurs, my compliments;' then

suddenly perceiving Umslopogaas, who was loitering along after us and playing with his

battleaxe, he threw up his hands in astonishment. 'Ah, mais quel homme!' he ejaculated in

French, 'quel sauvage affreux! Take but note of his huge choppare and the great pit in his

head.'

'Ay,' said Mr Mackenzie; 'what are you talking about, Alphonse?'

'Talking about!' replied the little Frenchman, his eyes still fixed upon Umslopogaas,

whose general appearance seemed to fascinate him; 'why I talk of him' – and he rudely

pointed – 'of ce monsieur noir.'

At this everybody began to laugh, and Umslopogaas, perceiving that he was the object

of remark, frowned ferociously, for he had a most lordly dislike of anything like a personal

liberty.

'Parbleu!' said Alphonse, 'he is angered – he makes the grimace. I like not his air. I

vanish.' And he did with considerable rapidity.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iii − THE Mission STATION 27

Mr Mackenzie joined heartily in the shout of laughter which we indulged in. 'He is a

queer character – Alphonse,' he said. 'By and by I will tell you his history; in the meanwhile

let us try his cooking.'

'Might I ask,' said Sir Henry, after we had eaten a most excellent dinner, 'how you came

to have a French cook in these wilds?'

'Oh,' answered Mrs Mackenzie, 'he arrived here of his own accord about a year ago, and

asked to be taken into our service. He had got into some trouble in France, and fled to

Zanzibar, where he found an application had been made by the French Government for his

extradition. Whereupon he rushed off up−country, and fell in, when nearly starved, with our

caravan of men, who were bringing us our annual supply of goods, and was brought on here.

You should get him to tell you the story.'

When dinner was over we lit our pipes, and Sir Henry proceeded to give our host a

description of our journey up here, over which he looked very grave.

'It is evident to me,' he said, 'that those rascally Masai are following you, and I am very

thankful that you have reached this house in safety. I do not think that they will dare to

attack you here. It is unfortunate, though, that nearly all my men have gone down to the

coast with ivory and goods. There are two hundred of them in the caravan, and the

consequence is that I have not more than twenty men available for defensive purposes in

case they should attack us. But, still, I will just give a few orders;' and, calling a black man

who was loitering about outside in the garden, he went to the window, and addressed him in

a Swahili dialect. The man listened, and then saluted and departed.

'I am sure I devoutly hope that we shall bring no such calamity upon you,' said I,

anxiously, when he had taken his seat again. 'Rather than bring those bloodthirsty villains

about your ears, we will move on and take our chance.'

'You will do nothing of the sort. If the Masai come, they come, and there is an end on it;

and I think we can give them a pretty warm greeting. I would not show any man the door for

all the Masai in the world.'

'That reminds me,' I said, 'the Consul at Lamu told me that he had had a letter from you,

in which you said that a man had arrived here who reported that he had come across a white

people in the interior. Do you think that there was any truth in his story? I ask, because I

have once or twice in my life heard rumours from natives who have come down from the far

north of the existence of such a race.'

Mr Mackenzie, by way of answer, went out of the room and returned, bringing with him

a most curious sword. It was long, and all the blade, which was very thick and heavy, was to

within a quarter of an inch of the cutting edge worked into an ornamental pattern exactly as

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iii − THE Mission STATION 28

we work soft wood with a fret−saw, the steel, however, being invariably pierced in such a

way as not to interfere with the strength of the sword. This in itself was sufficiently curious,

but what was still more so was that all the edges of the hollow spaces cut through the

substance of the blade were most beautifully inlaid with gold, which was in some way that I

cannot understand welded on to the steel. *{Since I saw the above I have examined

hundreds of these swords, but have never been able to discover how the gold plates were

inlaid in the fretwork. The armourers who make them in Zu−vendis bind themselves by oath

not to reveal the secret. – A. Q.}

'There,' said Mr Mackenzie, 'did you ever see a sword like that?'

We all examined it and shook our heads.

'Well, I have got it to show you, because this is what the man who said he had seen the

white people brought with him, and because it does more or less give an air of truth to what

I should otherwise have set down as a lie. Look here; I will tell you all that I know about the

matter, which is not much. One afternoon, just before sunset, I was sitting on the veranda,

when a poor, miserable, starved−looking man came limping up and squatted down before

me. I asked him where he came from and what he wanted, and thereon he plunged into a

long rambling narrative about how he belonged to a tribe far in the north, and how his tribe

was destroyed by another tribe, and he with a few other survivors driven still further north

past a lake named Laga. Thence, it appears, he made his way to another lake that lay up in

the mountains, «a lake without a bottom» he called it, and here his wife and brother died of

an infectious sickness – probably smallpox – whereon the people drove him out of their

villages into the wilderness, where he wandered miserably over mountains for ten days, after

which he got into dense thorn forest, and was one day found there by some White men who

were hunting, and who took him to a place where all the people were white and lived in

stone houses. Here he remained a week shut up in a house, till one night a man with a white

beard, whom he understood to be a «medicine−man», came and inspected him, after which

he was led off and taken through the thorn forest to the confines of the wilderness, and given

food and this sword (at least so he said), and turned loose.'

'Well,' said Sir Henry, who had been listening with breathless interest, 'and what did he

do then?'

'Oh! he seems, according to his account, to have gone through sufferings and hardships

innumerable, and to have lived for weeks on roots and berries, and such things as he could

catch and kill. But somehow he did live, and at last by slow degrees made his way south and

reached this place. What the details of his journey were I never learnt, for I told him to

return on the morrow, bidding one of my headmen look after him for the night. The

headman took him away, but the poor man had the itch so badly that the headman's wife

would not have him in the hut for fear of catching it, so he was given a blanket and told to

sleep outside. As it happened, we had a lion hanging about here just then, and most

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iii − THE Mission STATION 29

unhappily he winded this unfortunate wanderer, and, springing on him, bit his head almost

off without the people in the hut knowing anything about it, and there was an end of him and

his story about the white people; and whether or no there is any truth in it is more than I can

tell you. What do you think, Mr Quatermain?'

I shook my head, and answered, 'I don't know. There are so many queer things hidden

away in the heart of this great continent that I should be sorry to assert that there was no

truth in it. Anyhow, we mean to try and find out. We intend to journey to Lekakisera, and

thence, if we live to get so far, to this Lake Laga; and, if there are any white people beyond,

we will do our best to find them.'

'You are very venturesome people,' said Mr Mackenzie, with a smile, and the subject

dropped.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iii − THE Mission STATION 30

CHAPTER Iv − Alphonse And his ANNETTE

fter dinner we thoroughly inspected all the outbuildings and grounds of the station,

which I consider the most successful as well as the most beautiful place of the sort that I

have seen in Africa. We then returned to the veranda, where we found Umslopogaas taking

advantage of this favourable opportunity to clean all the rifles thoroughly. This was the only

Work that he ever did or was asked to do, for as a Zulu chief it was beneath his dignity to

work with his hands; but such as it was he did it very well. It was a curious sight to see the

great Zulu sitting there upon the floor, his battleaxe resting against the wall behind him,

whilst his long aristocratic−looking hands were busily employed, delicately and with the

utmost care, cleaning the mechanism of the breech−loaders. He had a name for each gun.

One – a double four−bore belonging to Sir Henry – was the Thunderer; another, my 500

Express, which had a peculiarly sharp report, was 'the little one who spoke like a whip'; the

Winchester repeaters were 'the women, who talked so fast that you could not tell one word

from another'; the six Martinis were 'the common people'; and so on with them all. It was

very curious to hear him addressing each gun as he cleaned it, as though it were an

individual, and in a vein of the quaintest humour. He did the same with his battle−axe,

which he seemed to look upon as an intimate friend, and to which he would at times talk by

the hour, going over all his old adventures with it – and dreadful enough some of them were.

By a piece of grim humour, he had named this axe 'Inkosi−kaas', which is the Zulu word for

chieftainess. For a long while I could not make out why he gave it such a name, and at last I

asked him, when he informed me that the axe was very evidently feminine, because of her

womanly habit of prying very deep into things, and that she was clearly a chieftainess

because all men fell down before her, struck dumb at the sight of her beauty and power. In

the same way he would consult 'Inkosi−kaas' if in any dilemma; and when I asked him why

he did so, he informed me it was because she must needs be wise, having 'looked into so

many people's brains'.

I took up the axe and closely examined this formidable weapon. It was, as I have said,

of the nature of a pole−axe. The haft, made out of an enormous rhinoceros horn, was three

feet three inches long, about an inch and a quarter thick, and with a knob at the end as large

as a Maltese orange, left there to prevent the hand from slipping. This horn haft, though so

massive, was as flexible as cane, and practically unbreakable; but, to make assurance doubly

sure, it was whipped round at intervals of a few inches with copper wire – all the parts where

the hands grip being thus treated. Just above where the haft entered the head were scored a

number of little nicks, each nick representing a man killed in battle with the weapon. The

axe itself was made of the most beautiful steel, and apparently of European manufacture,

though Umslopogaas did not know where it came from, having taken it from the hand of a

chief he had killed in battle many years before. It was not very heavy, the head weighing

two and a half pounds, as nearly as I could judge. The cutting part was slightly concave in

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iv − Alphonse And his ANNETTE 31

shape – not convex, as it generally the case with savage battleaxes – and sharp as a razor,

measuring five and three−quarter inches across the widest part. From the back of the axe

sprang a stout spike four inches long, for the last two of which it was hollow, and shaped

like a leather punch, with an opening for anything forced into the hollow at the punch end to

be pushed out above – in fact, in this respect it exactly resembled a butcher's pole−axe. It

was with this punch end, as we afterwards discovered, that Umslopogaas usually struck

when fighting, driving a neat round hole in his adversary's skull, and only using the broad

cutting edge for a circular sweep, or sometimes in a melee. I think he considered the punch a

neater and more sportsmanlike tool, and it was from his habit of pecking at his enemy with it

that he got his name of 'Woodpecker'. Certainly in his hands it was a terribly efficient one.

Such was Umslopogaas' axe, Inkosi−kaas, the most remarkable and fatal hand−to−hand

weapon that I ever saw, and one which he cherished as much as his own life. It scarcely ever

left his hand except when he was eating, and then he always sat with it under his leg.

Just as I returned his axe to Umslopogaas, Miss Flossie came up and took me off to see

her collection of flowers, African liliums, and blooming shrubs, some of which are very

beautiful, many of the varieties being quite unknown to me and also, I believe, to botanical

science. I asked her if she had ever seen or heard of the 'Goya' lily, which Central African

explorers have told me they have occasionally met with and whose wonderful loveliness has

filled them with astonishment. This lily, which the natives say blooms only once in ten

years, flourishes in the most arid soil. Compared to the size of the bloom, the bulb is small,

generally weighing about four pounds. As for the flower itself (which I afterwards saw

under circumstances likely to impress its appearance fixedly in my mind), I know not how to

describe its beauty and splendour, or the indescribable sweetness of its perfume. The flower

– for it has only one bloom – rises from the crown of the bulb on a thick fleshy and

flat−sided stem, the specimen that I saw measured fourteen inches in diameter, and is

somewhat trumpet−shaped like the bloom of an ordinary 'longiflorum' set vertically. First

there is the green sheath, which in its early stage is not unlike that of a water−lily, but which

as the bloom opens splits into four portions and curls back gracefully towards the stem.

Then comes the bloom itself, a single dazzling arch of white enclosing another cup of richest

velvety crimson, from the heart of which rises a golden−coloured pistil. I have never seen

anything to equal this bloom in beauty or fragrance, and as I believe it is but little known, I

take the liberty to describe it at length. Looking at it for the first time I well remember that I

realized how even in a flower there dwells something of the majesty of its Maker. To my

great delight Miss Flossie told me that she knew the flower well and had tried to grow it in

her garden, but without success, adding, however, that as it should be in bloom at this time

of the year she thought that she could procure me a specimen.

After that I fell to asking her if she was not lonely up here among all these savage

people and without any companions of her own age.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iv − Alphonse And his ANNETTE 32

'Lonely?' she said. 'Oh, indeed no! I am as happy as the day is long, and besides I have

my own companions. Why, I should hate to be buried in a crowd of white girls all just like

myself so that nobody could tell the difference! Here,' she said, giving her head a little toss,

'I am I; and every native for miles around knows the «Water−lily», – for that is what they

call me – and is ready to do what I want, but in the books that I have read about little girls in

England it is not like that. Everybody thinks them a trouble, and they have to do what their

schoolmistress likes. Oh! it would break my heart to be put in a cage like that and not to be

free – free as the air.'

'Would you not like to learn?' I asked.

'So I do learn. Father teaches me Latin and French and arithmetic.'

'And are you never afraid among all these wild men?'

'Afraid? Oh no! they never interfere with me. I think they believe that I am «Ngai» (of

the Divinity) because I am so white and have fair hair. And look here,' and diving her little

hand into the bodice of her dress she produced a double−barrelled nickel−plated Derringer,

'I always carry that loaded, and if anybody tried to touch me I should shoot him. Once I shot

a leopard that jumped upon my donkey as I was riding along. It frightened me very much,

but I shot it in the ear and it fell dead, and I have its skin upon my bed. Look there!' she went

on in an altered voice, touching me on the arm and pointing to some far−away object, 'I said

just now that I had companions; there is one of them.'

I looked, and for the first time there burst upon my sight the glory of Mount Kenia.

Hitherto the mountain had always been hidden in mist, but now its radiant beauty was

unveiled for many thousand feet, although the base was still wrapped in vapour so that the

lofty peak or pillar, towering nearly twenty thousand feet into the sky, appeared to be a fairy

vision, hanging between earth and heaven, and based upon the clouds. The solemn majesty

and beauty of this white peak are together beyond the power of my poor pen to describe.

There it rose straight and sheer – a glittering white glory, its crest piercing the very blue of

heaven. As I gazed at it with that little girl I felt my whole heart lifted up with an

indescribable emotion, and for a moment great and wonderful thoughts seemed to break

upon my mind, even as the arrows of the setting sun were breaking upon Kenia's snows. Mr

Mackenzie's natives call the mountain the 'Finger of God', and to me it did seem eloquent of

immortal peace and of the pure high calm that surely lies above this fevered world.

Somewhere I had heard a line of poetry,

A thing of beauty is a joy for ever,

and now it came into my mind, and for the first time I thoroughly understood what it

meant. Base, indeed, would be the man who could look upon that mighty snow−wreathed

pile – that white old tombstone of the years – and not feel his own utter insignificance, and,

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iv − Alphonse And his ANNETTE 33

by whatever name he calls Him, worship God in his heart. Such sights are like visions of the

spirit; they throw wide the windows of the chamber of our small selfishness and let in a

breath of that air that rushes round the rolling spheres, and for a while illumine our darkness

with a far−off gleam of the white light which beats upon the Throne.

Yes, such things of beauty are indeed a joy for ever, and I can well understand what

little Flossie meant when she talked of Kenia as her companion. As Umslopogaas, savage

old Zulu that he was, said when I pointed out to him the peak hanging in the glittering air: 'A

man might look thereon for a thousand years and yet be hungry to see.' But he gave rather

another colour to his poetical idea when he added in a sort of chant, and with a touch of that

weird imagination for which the man was remarkable, that when he was dead he should like

his spirit to sit upon that snow−clad peak for ever, and to rush down the steep white sides in

the breath of the whirlwind, or on the flash of the lightning, and 'slay, and slay, and slay'.

'Slay what, you old bloodhound?' I asked.

This rather puzzled him, but at length he answered –

'The other shadows.'

'So thou wouldst continue thy murdering even after death?' I said.

'I murder not,' he answered hotly; 'I kill in fair fight. Man is born to kill. He who kills

not when his blood is hot is a woman, and no man. The people who kill not are slaves. I say

I kill in fair fight; and when I am «in the shadow», as you white men say, I hope to go on

killing in fair fight. May my shadow be accursed and chilled to the bone for ever if it should

fall to murdering like a bushman with his poisoned arrows!' And he stalked away with much

dignity, and left me laughing.

Just then the spies whom our host had sent out in the morning to find out if there were

any traces of our Masai friends about, returned, and reported that the country had been

scoured for fifteen miles round without a single Elmoran being seen, and that they believed

that those gentry had given up the pursuit and returned whence they came. Mr Mackenzie

gave a sigh of relief when he heard this, and so indeed did we, for we had had quite enough

of the Masai to last us for some time. Indeed, the general opinion was that, finding we had

reached the mission station in safety, they had, knowing its strength, given up the pursuit of

us as a bad job. How ill−judged that view was the sequel will show.

After the spies had gone, and Mrs Mackenzie and Flossie had retired for the night,

Alphonse, the little Frenchman, came out, and Sir Henry, who is a very good French scholar,

got him to tell us how he came to visit Central Africa, which he did in a most extraordinary

lingo, that for the most part I shall not attempt to reproduce.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iv − Alphonse And his ANNETTE 34

'My grandfather,' he began, 'was a soldier of the Guard, and served under Napoleon. He

was in the retreat from Moscow, and lived for ten days on his own leggings and a pair he

stole from a comrade. He used to get drunk – he died drunk, and I remember playing at

drums on his coffin. My father – '

Here we suggested that he might skip his ancestry and come to the point.

'Bien, messieurs!' replied this comical little man, with a polite bow. 'I did only wish to

demonstrate that the military principle is not hereditary. My grandfather was a splendid man,

six feet two high, broad in proportion, a swallower of fire and gaiters. Also he was

remarkable for his moustache. To me there remains the moustache and – nothing more.

'I am, messieurs, a cook, and I was born at Marseilles. In that dear town I spent my

happy youth. For years and years I washed the dishes at the Hotel Continental. Ah, those

were golden days!' and he sighed. 'I am a Frenchman. Need I say, messieurs, that I admire

beauty? Nay, I adore the fair. Messieurs, we admire all the roses in a garden, but we pluck

one. I plucked one, and alas, messieurs, it pricked my finger. She was a chambermaid, her

name Annette, her figure ravishing, her face an angel's, her heart – alas, messieurs, that I

should have to own it! – black and slippery as a patent leather boot. I loved to desperation, I

adored her to despair. She transported me – in every sense; she inspired me. Never have I

cooked as I cooked (for I had been promoted at the hotel) when Annette, my adored

Annette, smiled on me. Never' – and here his manly voice broke into a sob – 'never shall I

cook so well again.' Here he melted into tears.

'Come, cheer up!' said Sir Henry in French, smacking him smartly on the back. 'There's

no knowing what may happen, you know. To judge from your dinner today, I should say

you were in a fair way to recovery.'

Alphonse stopped weeping, and began to rub his back. 'Monsieur,' he said, 'doubtless

means to console, but his hand is heavy. To continue: we loved, and were happy in each

other's love. The birds in their little nest could not be happier than Alphonse and his

Annette. Then came the blow – sapristi! – when I think of it. Messieurs will forgive me if I

wipe away a tear. Mine was an evil number; I was drawn for the conscription. Fortune

would be avenged on me for having won the heart of Annette.

'The evil moment came; I had to go. I tried to run away, but I was caught by brutal

soldiers, and they banged me with the butt−end of muskets till my mustachios curled with

pain. I had a cousin a linen−draper, well−to−do, but very ugly. He had drawn a good

number, and sympathized when they thumped me. «To thee, my cousin,» I said, «to thee, in

whose veins flows the blue blood of our heroic grandparent, to thee I consign Annette.

Watch over her whilst I hunt for glory in the bloody field.»

'«Make your mind easy,» said he; «I will.» As the sequel shows, he did!

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iv − Alphonse And his ANNETTE 35

'I went. I lived in barracks on black soup. I am a refined man and a poet by nature, and I

suffered tortures from the coarse horror of my surroundings. There was a drill sergeant, and

he had a cane. Ah, that cane, how it curled! Alas, never can I forget it!

'One morning came the news; my battalion was ordered to Tonquin. The drill sergeant

and the other coarse monsters rejoiced. I – I made enquiries about Tonquin. They were not

satisfactory. In Tonquin are savage Chinese who rip you open. My artistic tastes – for I am

also an artist – recoiled from the idea of being ripped open. The great man makes up his

mind quickly. I made up my mind. I determined not to be ripped open. I deserted.

'I reached Marseilles disguised as an old man. I went to the house of my cousin – he in

whom runs my grandfather's heroic blood – and there sat Annette. It was the season of

cherries. They took a double stalk. At each end was a cherry. My cousin put one into his

mouth, Annette put the other in hers. Then they drew the stalks in till their eyes met – and

alas, alas that I should have to say it! – they kissed. The game was a pretty one, but it filled

me with fury. The heroic blood of my grandfather boiled up in me. I rushed into the kitchen.

I struck my cousin with the old man's crutch. He fell – I had slain him. Alas, I believe that I

did slay him. Annette screamed. The gendarmes came. I fled. I reached the harbour. I hid

aboard a vessel. The vessel put to sea. The captain found me and beat me. He took an

opportunity. He posted a letter from a foreign port to the police. He did not put me ashore

because I cooked so well. I cooked for him all the way to Zanzibar. When I asked for

payment he kicked me. The blood of my heroic grandfather boiled within me, and I shook

my fist in his face and vowed to have my revenge. He kicked me again. At Zanzibar there

was a telegram. I cursed the man who invented telegraphs. Now I curse him again. I was to

be arrested for desertion, for murder, and que sais−je? I escaped from the prison. I fled, I

starved. I met the men of Monsieur le Cure. They brought me here. I am full of woe. But I

return not to France. Better to risk my life in these horrible places than to know the Bagne.'

He paused, and we nearly choked with laughter, having to turn our faces away.

'Ah! you weep, messieurs,' he said. 'No wonder – it is a sad story.'

'Perhaps,' said Sir Henry, 'the heroic blood of your grandparent will triumph after all;

perhaps you will still be great. At any rate we shall see. And now I vote we go to bed. I am

dead tired, and we had not much sleep on that confounded rock last night.'

And so we did, and very strange the tidy rooms and clean white sheets seemed to us

after our recent experiences.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Iv − Alphonse And his ANNETTE 36

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE

ext morning at breakfast I missed Flossie and asked where she was.

'Well,' said her mother, 'when I got up this morning I found a note put outside my door

in which – But here it is, you can read it for yourself,' and she gave me the slip of paper on

which the following was written: –

'DEAREST M – , – It is just dawn, and I am off to the hills to get Mr Q – a bloom of the

lily he wants, so don't expect me till you see me. I have taken the white donkey; and nurse

and a couple of boys are coming with me – also something to eat, as I may be away all day,

for I am determined to get the lily if I have to go twenty miles for it. – FLOSSIE.'

'I hope she will be all right,' I said, a little anxiously; 'I never meant her to trouble after

the flower.'

'Ah, Flossie can look after herself,' said her mother; 'she often goes off in this way like a

true child of the wilderness.' But Mr Mackenzie, who came in just then and saw the note for

the first time, looked rather grave, though he said nothing.

After breakfast was over I took him aside and asked him whether it would not be

possible to send after the girl and get her back, having in view the possibility of there still

being some Masai hanging about, at whose hands she might come to harm.

'I fear it would be of no use,' he answered. 'She may be fifteen miles off by now, and it

is impossible to say what path she has taken. There are the hills;' and he pointed to a long

range of rising ground stretching almost parallel with the course followed by the river Tana,

but gradually sloping down to a dense bush−clad plain about five miles short of the house.

Here I suggested that we might get up the great tree over the house and search the

country round with a spyglass; and this, after Mr Mackenzie had given some orders to his

people to try and follow Flossie's spoor, we did.

The ascent of the mighty tree was rather an alarming performance, even with a sound

rope−ladder fixed at both ends to climb up, at least to a landsman; but Good came up like a

lamplighter.

On reaching the height at which the first fern−shaped boughs sprang from the bole, we

stepped without any difficulty upon a platform made of boards, nailed from one bough to

another, and large enough to accommodate a dozen people. As for the view, it was simply

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 37

glorious. In ever direction the bush rolled away in great billows for miles and miles, as far as

the glass would show, only here and there broken by the brighter green of patches of

cultivation, or by the glittering surface of lakes. To the northwest, Kenia reared his mighty

head, and we could trace the Tana river curling like a silver snake almost from his feet, and

far away beyond us towards the ocean. It is a glorious country, and only wants the hand of

civilized man to make it a most productive one.

But look as we would, we could see no signs of Flossie and her donkey, so at last we

had to come down disappointed. On reaching the veranda I found Umslopogaas sitting there,

slowly and lightly sharpening his axe with a small whetstone he always carried with him.

'What doest thou, Umslopogaas?' I asked.

'I smell blood,' was the answer; and I could get no more out of him.

After dinner we again went up the tree and searched the surrounding country with a

spyglass, but without result. When we came down Umslopogaas was still sharpening

Inkosi−kaas, although she already had an edge like a razor. Standing in front of him, and

regarding him with a mixture of fear and fascination, was Alphonse. And certainly he did

seem an alarming object – sitting there, Zulu fashion, on his haunches, a wild look upon his

intensely savage and yet intellectual face, sharpening, sharpening, sharpening at the

murderous−looking axe.

'Oh, the monster, the horrible man!' said the little French cook, lifting his hands in

amazement. 'See but the hole in his head; the skin beats on it up and down like a baby's!

Who would nurse such a baby?' and he burst out laughing at the idea.

For a moment Umslopogaas looked up from his sharpening, and a sort of evil light

played in his dark eyes.

'What does the little «buffalo−heifer»

[so named by Umslopogaas, on account of his mustachios and feminine

characteristics]

say? Let him be careful, or I will cut his horns. Beware, little man monkey,

beware!'

Unfortunately Alphonse, who was getting over his fear of him, went on laughing at 'ce

drole d'un monsieur noir'. I was about to warn him to desist, when suddenly the huge Zulu

bounded off the veranda on to the open space where Alphonse was standing, his features

alive with a sort of malicious enthusiasm, and began swinging the axe round and round over

the Frenchman's head.

'Stand still,' I shouted; 'do not move as you value your life – he will not hurt you;' but I

doubt if Alphonse heard me, being, fortunately for himself, almost petrified with horror.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 38

Then followed the most extraordinary display of sword, or rather of axemanship, that I

ever saw. First of all the axe went flying round and round over the top of Alphonse's head,

with an angry whirl and such extraordinary swiftness that it looked like a continuous band of

steel, ever getting nearer and yet nearer to that unhappy individual's skull, till at last it

grazed it as it flew. Then suddenly the motion was changed, and it seemed to literally flow

up and down his body and limbs, never more than an eighth of an inch from them, and yet

never striking them. It was a wonderful sight to see the little man fixed there, having

apparently realized that to move would be to run the risk of sudden death, while his black

tormentor towered over him, and wrapped him round with the quick flashes of the axe. For a

minute or more this went on, till suddenly I saw the moving brightness travel down the side

of Alphonse's face, and then outwards and stop. As it did so a tuft of something black fell to

the ground; it was the tip of one of the little Frenchman's curling mustachios.

Umslopogaas leant upon the handle of Inkosi−kaas, and broke into a long, low laugh;

and Alphonse, overcome with fear, sank into a sitting posture on the ground, while we stood

astonished at this exhibition of almost superhuman skill and mastery of a weapon.

'Inkosi−kaas is sharp enough,' he shouted; 'the blow that clipped the «buffalo−heifer's» horn

would have split a man from the crown to the chin. Few could have struck it but I; none

could have struck it and not taken off the shoulder too. Look, thou little heifer! Am I a good

man to laugh at, thinkest thou? For a space hast thou stood within a hair's−breadth of death.

Laugh not again, lest the hair's−breadth be wanting. I have spoken.'

'What meanest thou by such mad tricks?' I asked of Umslopogaas, indignantly. 'Surely

thou art mad. Twenty times didst thou go near to slaying the man.'

'And yet, Macumazahn, I slew not. Thrice as Inkosi−kaas flew the spirit entered into me

to end him, and send her crashing through his skull; but I did not. Nay, it was but a jest; but

tell the «heifer» that it is not well to mock at such as I. Now I go to make a shield, for I

smell blood, Macumazahn – of a truth I smell blood. Before the battle hast thou not seen the

vulture grow of a sudden in the sky? They smell the blood, Macumazahn, and my scent is

more keen than theirs. There is a dry ox−hide down yonder; I go to make a shield.'

'That is an uncomfortable retainer of yours,' said Mr Mackenzie, who had witnessed this

extraordinary scene. 'He has frightened Alphonse out of his wits; look!' and he pointed to the

Frenchman, who, with a scared white face and trembling limbs, was making his way into the

house. 'I don't think that he will ever laugh at «le monsieur noir» again.'

'Yes,' answered I, 'it is ill jesting with such as he. When he is roused he is like a fiend,

and yet he has a kind heart in his own fierce way. I remember years ago seeing him nurse a

sick child for a week. He is a strange character, but true as steel, and a strong stick to rest on

in danger.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 39

'He says he smells blood,' said Mr Mackenzie. 'I only trust he is not right. I am getting

very fearful about my little girl. She must have gone far, or she would be home by now. It is

half−past three o'clock.'

I pointed out that she had taken food with her, and very likely would not in the ordinary

course of events return till nightfall; but I myself felt very anxious, and fear that my anxiety

betrayed itself.

Shortly after this, the people whom Mr Mackenzie had sent out to search for Flossie

returned, stating that they had followed the spoor of the donkey for a couple of miles and

had then lost it on some stony ground, nor could they discover it again. They had, however,

scoured the country far and wide, but without success.

After this the afternoon wore drearily on, and towards evening, there still being no signs

of Flossie, our anxiety grew very keen. As for the poor mother, she was quite prostrated by

her fears, and no wonder, but the father kept his head wonderfully well. Everything that

could be done was done: people were sent out in all directions, shots were fired, and a

continuous outlook kept from the great tree, but without avail.

And then it grew dark, and still no sign of fair−haired little Flossie.

At eight o'clock we had supper. It was but a sorrowful meal, and Mrs Mackenzie did not

appear at it. We three also were very silent, for in addition to our natural anxiety as to the

fate of the child, we were weighed down by the sense that we had brought this trouble on the

head of our kind host. When supper was nearly at an end I made an excuse to leave the table.

I wanted to get outside and think the situation over. I went on to the veranda and, having lit

my pipe, sat down on a seat about a dozen feet from the right−hand end of the structure,

which was, as the reader may remember, exactly opposite one of the narrow doors of the

protecting wall that enclosed the house and flower garden. I had been sitting there perhaps

six or seven minutes when I thought I heard the door move. I looked in that direction and I

listened, but, being unable to make out anything, concluded that I must have been mistaken.

It was a darkish night, the moon not having yet risen.

Another minute passed, when suddenly something round fell with a soft but heavy thud

upon the stone flooring of the veranda, and came bounding and rolling along past me. For a

moment I did not rise, but sat wondering what it could be. Finally, I concluded it must have

been an animal. Just then, however, another idea struck me, and I got up quick enough. The

thing lay quite still a few feet beyond me. I put down my hand towards it and it did not

move: clearly it was not an animal. My hand touched it. It was soft and warm and heavy.

Hurriedly I lifted it and held it up against the faint starlight.

IT Was a newly severed human head!

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 40

I am an old hand and not easily upset, but I own that that ghastly sight made me feel

sick. How had the thing come there? Whose was it? I put it down and ran to the little

doorway. I could see nothing, hear nobody. I was about to go out into the darkness beyond,

but remembering that to do so was to expose myself to the risk of being stabbed, I drew

back, shut the door, and bolted it. Then I returned to the veranda, and in as careless a voice

as I could command called Curtis. I fear, however, that my tones must have betrayed me, for

not only Sir Henry but also Good and Mackenzie rose from the table and came hurrying out.

'What is it?' said the clergyman, anxiously.

Then I had to tell them.

Mr Mackenzie turned pale as death under his red skin. We were standing opposite the

hall door, and there was a light in it so that I could see. He snatched the head up by the hair

and held it against the light.

'It is the head of one of the men who accompanied Flossie,' he said with a gasp. 'Thank

God it is not hers!'

We all stood and stared at each other aghast. What was to be done?

Just then there was a knocking at the door that I had bolted, and a voice cried, 'Open,

my father, open!'

The door was unlocked, and in sped a terrified man. He was one of the spies who had

been sent out.

'My father,' he cried, 'the Masai are on us! A great body of them have passed round the

hill and are moving towards the old stone kraal down by the little stream. My father, make

strong thy heart! In the midst of them I saw the white ass, and on it sat the Water−lily

[Flossie]

An Elmoran

[young warrior]

led the ass, and by its side walked the nurse weeping. The men who

went with her in the morning I saw not.'

'Was the child alive?' asked Mr Mackenzie, hoarsely.

'She was white as the snow, but well, my father. They passed quite close to me, and

looking up from where I lay hid I saw her face against the sky.'

'God help her and us!' groaned the clergyman.

'How many are there of them?' I asked.

'More than two hundred – two hundred and half a hundred.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 41

Once more we looked one on the other. What was to be done? Just then there rose a

loud insistent cry outside the wall.

'Open the door, white man; open the door! A herald – a herald to speak with thee.' Thus

cried the voice.

Umslopogaas ran to the wall, and, reaching with his long arms to the coping, lifted his

head above it and gazed over.

'I see but one man,' he said. 'He is armed, and carries a basket in his hand.'

'Open the door,' I said. 'Umslopogaas, take thine axe and stand thereby. Let one man

pass. If another follows, slay.'

The door was unbarred. In the shadow of the wall stood Umslopogaas, his axe raised

above his head to strike. Just then the moon came out. There was a moment's pause, and

then in stalked a Masai Elmoran, clad in the full war panoply that I have already described,

but bearing a large basket in his hand. The moonlight shone bright upon his great spear as he

walked. He was physically a splendid man, apparently about thirty−five years of age.

Indeed, none of the Masai that I saw were under six feet high, though mostly quite young.

When he got opposite to us he halted, put down the basket, and stuck the spike of his spear

into the ground, so that it stood upright.

'Let us talk,' he said. 'The first messenger we sent to you could not talk;' and he pointed

to the head which lay upon the paving of the stoep – a ghastly sight in the moonlight; 'but I

have words to speak if ye have ears to hear. Also I bring presents;' and he pointed to the

basket and laughed with an air of swaggering insolence that is perfectly indescribable, and

yet which one could not but admire, seeing that he was surrounded by enemies.

'Say on,' said Mr Mackenzie.

'I am the «Lygonani»

[war captain]

of a part of the Masai of the Guasa Amboni. I and my

men followed these three white men,' and he pointed to Sir Henry, Good, and myself, 'but

they were too clever for us, and escaped hither. We have a quarrel with them, and are going

to kill them.'

'Are you, my friend?' said I to myself.

'In following these men we this morning caught two black men, one black woman, a

white donkey, and a white girl. One of the black men we killed – there is his head upon the

pavement; the other ran away. The black woman, the little white girl, and the white ass we

took and brought with us. In proof thereof have I brought this basket that she carried. Is it

not thy daughter's basket?'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 42

Mr Mackenzie nodded, and the warrior went on.

'Good! With thee and thy daughter we have no quarrel, nor do we wish to harm thee,

save as to thy cattle, which we have already gathered, two hundred and forty head – a beast

for every man's father.' *{The Masai Elmoran or young warriors can own no property, so all

the booty they may win in battle belongs to their fathers alone. – A. Q.}

Here Mr Mackenzie gave a groan, as he greatly valued this herd of cattle, which he bred

with much care and trouble.

'So, save for the cattle, thou mayst go free; more especially,' he added frankly, glancing

at the wall, 'as this place would be a difficult one to take. But as to these men it is otherwise;

we have followed them for nights and days, and must kill them. Were we to return to our

kraal without having done so, all the girls would make a mock of us. So, however

troublesome it may be, they must die.

'Now I have a proposition for thee. We would not harm the little girl; she is too fair to

harm, and has besides a brave spirit. Give us one of these three men – a life for a life – and

we will let her go, and throw in the black woman with her also. This is a fair offer, white

man. We ask but for one, not for the three; we must take another opportunity to kill the other

two. I do not even pick my man, though I should prefer the big one,' pointing to Sir Henry;

'he looks strong, and would die more slowly.'

'And if I say I will not yield the man?' said Mr Mackenzie.

'Nay, say not so, white man,' answered the Masai, 'for then thy daughter dies at dawn,

and the woman with her says thou hast no other child. Were she older I would take her for a

servant; but as she is so young I will slay her with my own hand – ay, with this very spear.

Thou canst come and see, an' thou wilt. I give thee a safe conduct;' and the fiend laughed

aloud as his brutal jest.

Meanwhile I had been thinking rapidly, as one does in emergencies, and had come to

the conclusion that I would exchange myself against Flossie. I scarcely like to mention the

matter for fear it should be misunderstood. Pray do not let any one be misled into thinking

that there was anything heroic about this, or any such nonsense. It was merely a matter of

common sense and common justice. My life was an old and worthless one, hers was young

and valuable. Her death would pretty well kill her father and mother also, whilst nobody

would be much the worse for mine; indeed, several charitable institutions would have cause

to rejoice thereat. It was indirectly through me that the dear little girl was in her present

position. Lastly, a man was better fitted to meet death in such a peculiarly awful form than a

sweet young girl. Not, however, that I meant to let these gentry torture me to death – I am

far too much of a coward to allow that, being naturally a timid man; my plan was to see the

girl safely exchanged and then to shoot myself, trusting that the Almighty would take the

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 43

peculiar circumstances of the case into consideration and pardon the act. All this and more

went through my mind in very few seconds.

'All right, Mackenzie,' I said, 'you can tell the man that I will exchange myself against

Flossie, only I stipulate that she shall be safely in this house before they kill me.'

'Eh?' said Sir Henry and Good simultaneously. 'That you don't.'

'No, no,' said Mr Mackenzie. 'I will have no man's blood upon my hands. If it please

God that my daughter should die this awful death, His will be done. You are a brave man

(which I am not by any means) and a noble man, Quatermain, but you shall not go.'

'If nothing else turns up I shall go,' I said decidedly.

'This is an important matter,' said Mackenzie, addressing the Lygonani, 'and we must

think it over. You shall have our answer at dawn.'

'Very well, white man,' answered the savage indifferently; 'only remember if thy answer

is late thy little white bud will never grow into a flower, that is all, for I shall cut it with this,'

and he touched the spear. 'I should have thought that thou wouldst play a trick and attack us

at night, but I know from the woman with the girl that your men are down at the coast, and

that thou hast but twenty men here. It is not wise, white man,' he added with a laugh, 'to

keep so small a garrison for you «boma»

[kraal]

. Well, good night, and good night to you also,

other white men, whose eyelids I shall soon close once and for all. At dawn thou wilt bring

me word. If not, remember it shall be as I have said.' Then turning to Umslopogaas, who had

all the while been standing behind him and shepherding him as it were, 'Open the door for

me, fellow, quick now.'

This was too much for the old chief's patience. For the last ten minutes his lips had

been, figuratively speaking, positively watering over the Masai Lygonani, and this he could

not stand. Placing his long hand on the Elmoran's shoulder he gripped it and gave him such a

twist as brought him face to face with himself. Then, thrusting his fierce countenance to

within a few inches of the Masai's evil feather−framed features, he said in a low growling

voice: –

'Seest thou me?'

'Ay, fellow, I see thee.'

'And seest thou this?' and he held Inkosi−kaas before his eyes.

'Ay, fellow, I see the toy; what of it?'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 44

'Thou Masai dog, thou boasting windbag, thou capturer of little girls, with this «toy»

will I hew thee limb from limb. Well for thee that thou art a herald, or even now would I

strew thy members about the grass.'

The Masai shook his great spear and laughed loud and long as he answered, 'I would

that thou stoodst against me man to man, and we would see,' and again he turned to go still

laughing.

'Thou shalt stand against me man to man, be not afraid,' replied Umslopogaas, still in

the same ominous voice. 'Thou shalt stand face to face with Umslopogaas, of the blood of

Chaka, of the people of the Amazulu, a captain in the regiment of the Nkomabakosi, as

many have done before, and bow thyself to Inkosi−kaas, as many have done before. Ay,

laugh on, laugh on! tomorrow night shall the jackals laugh as they crunch thy ribs.'

When the Lygonani had gone, one of us thought of opening the basket he had brought

as a proof that Flossie was really their prisoner. On lifting the lid it was found to contain a

most lovely specimen of both bulb and flower of the Goya lily, which I have already

described, in full bloom and quite uninjured, and what was more a note in Flossie's childish

hand written in pencil upon a greasy piece of paper that had been used to wrap up some food

in: –

'DEAREST Father and MOTHER,' ran the note, 'The Masai caught us when we were

coming home with the lily. I tried to escape but could not. They killed Tom: the other man

ran away. They have not hurt nurse and me, but say that they mean to exchange us against

one of Mr Quatermain's party. I will have nothing of the sort. Do not let anybody give his

life for me. Try and attack them at night; they are going to feast on three bullocks they have

stolen and killed. I have my pistol, and if no help comes by dawn I will shoot myself. They

shall not kill me. If so, remember me always, dearest father and mother. I am very

frightened, but I trust in God. I dare not write any more as they are beginning to notice.

Goodbye. – FLOSSIE.'

Scrawled across the outside of this was 'Love to Mr Quatermain. They are going to take

the basket, so he will get the lily.'

When I read those words, written by that brave little girl in an hour of danger

sufficiently near and horrible to have turned the brain of a strong man, I own I wept, and

once more in my heart I vowed that she should not die while my life could be given to save

her.

Then eagerly, quickly, almost fiercely, we fell to discussing the situation. Again I said

that I would go, and again Mackenzie negatived it, and Curtis and Good, like the true men

that they are, vowed that, if I did, they would go with me, and die back to back with me.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 45

'It is,' I said at last, 'absolutely necessary that an effort of some sort should be made

before the morning.'

'Then let us attack them with what force we can muster, and take our chance,' said Sir

Henry.

'Ay, ay,' growled Umslopogaas, in Zulu; 'spoken like a man, Incubu. What is there to be

afraid of? Two hundred and fifty Masai, forsooth! How many are we? The chief there

[Mr

Mackenzie]

has twenty men, and thou, Macumazahn, hast five men, and there are also five

white men – that is, thirty men in all – enough, enough. Listen now, Macumazahn, thou who

art very clever and old in war. What says the maid? These men eat and make merry; let it be

their funeral feast. What said the dog whom I hope to hew down at daybreak? That he feared

no attack because we were so few. Knowest thou the old kraal where the men have camped?

I saw it this morning; it is thus:' and he drew an oval on the floor; 'here is the big entrance,

filled up with thorn bushes, and opening on to a steep rise. Why, Incubu, thou and I with

axes will hold it against an hundred men striving to break out! Look, now; thus shall the

battle go. Just as the light begins to glint upon the oxen's horns – not before, or it will be too

dark, and not later, or they will be awakening and perceive us – let Bougwan creep round

with ten men to the top end of the kraal, where the narrow entrance is. Let them silently slay

the sentry there so that he makes no sound, and stand ready. Then, Incubu, let thee and me

and one of the Askari – the one with the broad chest – he is a brave man – creep to the wide

entrance that is filled with thorn bushes, and there also slay the sentry, and armed with

battleaxes take our stand also one on each side of the pathway, and one a few paces beyond

to deal with such as pass the twain at the gate. It is there that the rush will come. That will

leave sixteen men. Let these men be divided into two parties, with one of which shalt thou

go, Macumazahn, and with one the «praying man»

[Mr Mackenzie]

, and, all armed with rifles, let

them make their way one to the right side of the kraal and one to the left; and when thou,

Macumazahn, lowest like an ox, all shall open fire with the guns upon the sleeping men,

being very careful not to hit the little maid. Then shall Bougwan at the far end and his ten

men raise the war−cry, and, springing over the wall, put the Masai there to the sword. And it

shall happen that, being yet heavy with food and sleep, and bewildered by the firing of the

guns, the falling of men, and the spears of Bougwan, the soldiers shall rise and rush like

wild game towards the thorn−stopped entrance, and there the bullets from either side shall

plough through them, and there shall Incubu and the Askari and I wait for those who break

across. Such is my plan, Macumazahn; if thou hast a better, name it.'

When he had done, I explained to the others such portions of his scheme as they had

failed to understand, and they all joined with me in expressing the greatest admiration of the

acute and skilful programme devised by the old Zulu, who was indeed, in his own savage

fashion, the finest general I ever knew. After some discussion we determined to accept the

scheme, as it stood, it being the only one possible under the circumstances, and giving the

best chance of success that such a forlorn hope would admit of – which, however,

considering the enormous odds and the character of our foe, was not very great.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 46

'Ah, old lion!' I said to Umslopogaas, 'thou knowest how to lie in wait as well as how to

bite, where to seize as well as where to hang on.'

'Ay, ay, Macumazahn,' he answered. 'For thirty years have I been a warrior, and have

seen many things. It will be a good fight. I smell blood – I tell thee, I smell blood.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS Makes a PROMISE 47

CHAPTER Vi − THE Night wears ON

s may be imagined, at the very first sign of a Masai the entire population of the

Mission Station had sought refuge inside the stout stone wall, and were now to be seen –

men, women, and countless children – huddled up together in little groups, and all talking at

once in awed tones of the awfulness of Masai manners and customs, and of the fate that they

had to expect if those bloodthirsty savages succeeded in getting over the stone wall.

Immediately after we had settled upon the outline of our plan of action as suggested by

Umslopogaas, Mr Mackenzie sent for four sharp boys of from twelve to fifteen years of age,

and despatched them to various points where they could keep an outlook upon the Masai

camp, with others to report from time to time what was going on. Other lads and even

women were stationed at intervals along the wall in order to guard against the possibility of

surprise.

After this the twenty men who formed his whole available fighting force were

summoned by our host into the square formed by the house, and there, standing by the bole

of the great conifer, he earnestly addressed them and our four Askari. Indeed, it formed a

very impressive scene – one not likely to be forgotten by anybody who witnessed it.

Immediately by the tree stood the angular form of Mr Mackenzie, one arm outstretched as

he talked, and the other resting against the giant bole, his hat off, and his plain but kindly

face clearly betraying the anguish of his mind. Next to him was his poor wife, who, seated

on a chair, had her face hidden in her hand. On the other side of her was Alphonse, looking

exceedingly uncomfortable, and behind him stood the three of us, with Umslopogaas' grim

and towering form in the background, resting, as usual, on his axe. In front stood and

squatted the group of armed men – some with rifles in their hands, and others with spears

and shields – following with eager attention every word that fell from the speaker's lips. The

white light of the moon peering in beneath the lofty boughs threw a strange wild glamour

over the scene, whilst the melancholy soughing of the night wind passing through the

millions of pine needles overhead added a sadness of its own to what was already a

sufficiently tragic occasion.

'Men,' said Mr Mackenzie, after he had put all the circumstances of the case fully and

clearly before them, and explained to them the proposed plan of our forlorn hope – 'men, for

years I have been a good friend to you, protecting you, teaching you, guarding you and

yours from harm, and ye have prospered with me. Ye have seen my child – the Water−lily,

as ye call her – grow year by year, from tenderest infancy to tender childhood, and from

childhood on towards maidenhood. She has been your children's playmate, she has helped to

tend you when sick, and ye have loved her.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vi − THE Night wears ON 48

'We have,' said a deep voice, 'and we will die to save her.'

'I thank you from my heart – I thank you. Sure am I that now, in this hour of darkest

trouble; now that her young life is like to be cut off by cruel and savage men – who of a

truth «know not what they do» – ye will strive your best to save her, and to save me and her

mother from broken hearts. Think, too, of your own wives and children. If she dies, her

death will be followed by an attack upon us here, and at the best, even if we hold our own,

your houses and gardens will be destroyed, and your goods and cattle swept away. I am, as

ye well know, a man of peace. Never in all these years have I lifted my hand to shed man's

blood; but now I say strike, strike, in the name of God, Who bade us protect our lives and

homes. Swear to me,' he went on with added fervour – 'swear to me that whilst a man of you

remains alive ye will strive your uttermost with me and with these brave white men to save

the child from a bloody and cruel death.'

'Say no more, my father,' said the same deep voice, that belonged to a stalwart elder of

the Mission; 'we swear it. May we and ours die the death of dogs, and our bones be thrown

to the jackals and the kites, if we break the oath! It is a fearful thing to do, my father, so few

to strike at so many, yet will we do it or die in the doing. We swear!'

'Ay, thus say we all,' chimed in the others.

'Thus say we all,' said I.

'It is well,' went on Mr Mackenzie. 'Ye are true men and not broken reeds to lean on.

And now, friends – white and black together – let us kneel and offer up our humble

supplication to the Throne of Power, praying that He in the hollow of Whose hand lie all our

lives, Who giveth life and giveth death, may be pleased to make strong our arms that we

may prevail in what awaits us at the morning's light.'

And he knelt down, an example that we all followed except Umslopogaas, who still

stood in the background, grimly leaning on Inkosi−kaas. The fierce old Zulu had no gods

and worshipped nought, unless it were his battleaxe.

'Oh God of gods!' began the clergyman, his deep voice, tremulous with emotion,

echoing up in the silence even to the leafy roof; 'Protector of the oppressed, Refuge of those

in danger, Guardian of the helpless, hear Thou our prayer! Almighty Father, to Thee we

come in supplication. Hear Thou our prayer! Behold, one child hast Thou given us – an

innocent child, nurtured in Thy knowledge – and now she lies beneath the shadow of the

sword, in danger of a fearful death at the hands of savage men. Be with her now, oh God,

and comfort her! Save her, oh Heavenly Father! Oh God of battle, Who teacheth our hands

to war and our fingers to fight, in Whose strength are hid the destinies of men, be Thou with

us in the hour of strife. When we go forth into the shadow of death, make Thou us strong to

conquer. Breathe Thou upon our foes and scatter them; turn Thou their strength to water,

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vi − THE Night wears ON 49

and bring their high−blown pride to nought; compass us about with Thy protection; throw

over us the shield of Thy power; forget us not now in the hour of our sore distress; help us

now that the cruel man would dash our little ones against the stones! Hear Thou our prayer!

And for those of us who, kneeling now on earth in health before Thee, shall at the sunrise

adore Thy Presence on the Throne, hear our prayer! Make them clean, oh God; wash away

their offences in the blood of the Lamb; and when their spirits pass, oh receive Thou them

into the haven of the just. Go forth, oh Father, go forth with us into the battle, as with the

Israelites of old. Oh God of battle, hear Thou our prayer!'

He ceased, and after a moment's silence we all rose, and then began our preparations in

good earnest. As Umslopogaas said, it was time to stop 'talking' and get to business. The

men who were to form each little party were carefully selected, and still more carefully and

minutely instructed as to what was to be done. After much consideration it was agreed that

the ten men led by Good, whose duty it was to stampede the camp, were not to carry

firearms; that is, with the exception of Good himself, who had a revolver as well as a short

sword – the Masai 'sime' which I had taken from the body of our poor servant who was

murdered in the canoe. We feared that if they had firearms the result of three cross−fires

carried on at once would be that some of our own people would be shot; besides, it appeared

to all of us that the work they had to do would best be carried out with cold steel – especially

to Umslopogaas, who was, indeed, a great advocate of cold steel. We had with us four

Winchester repeating rifles, besides half a dozen Martinis. I armed myself with one of the

repeaters – my own; an excellent weapon for this kind of work, where great rapidity of fire

is desirable, and fitted with ordinary flap−sights instead of the cumbersome sliding

mechanism which they generally have. Mr Mackenzie took another, and the two remaining

ones were given to two of his men who understood the use of them and were noted shots.

The Martinis and some rifles of Mr Mackenzie's were served out, together with a plentiful

supply of ammunition, to the other natives who were to form the two parties whose duty it

was to be to open fire from separate sides of the kraal on the sleeping Masai, and who were

fortunately all more or less accustomed to the use of a gun.

As for Umslopogaas, we know how he was armed – with an axe. It may be remembered

that he, Sir Henry, and the strongest of the Askari were to hold the thorn−stopped entrance

to the kraal against the anticipated rush of men striving to escape. Of course, for such a

purpose as this guns were useless. Therefore Sir Henry and the Askari proceeded to arm

themselves in like fashion. It so happened that Mr Mackenzie had in his little store a

selection of the very best and English−made hammer−backed axe−heads. Sir Henry selected

one of these weighing about two and a half pounds and very broad in the blade, and the

Askari took another a size smaller. After Umslopogaas had put an extra edge on these two

axe−heads, we fixed them to three feet six helves, of which Mr Mackenzie fortunately had

some in stock, made of a light but exceedingly tough native wood, something like English

ash, only more springy. When two suitable helves had been selected with great care and the

ends of the hafts notched to prevent the hand from slipping, the axe−heads were fixed on

them as firmly as possible, and the weapons immersed in a bucket of water for half an hour.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vi − THE Night wears ON 50

The result of this was to swell the wood in the socket in such a fashion that nothing short of

burning would get it out again. When this important matter had been attended to by

Umslopogaas, I went into my room and proceeded to open a little tin−lined deal case, which

contained – what do you think? – nothing more or less than four mail shirts.

It had happened to us three on a previous journey that we had made in another part of

Africa to owe our lives to iron shirts of native make, and remembering this, I had suggested

before we started on our present hazardous expedition that we should have some made to fit

us. There was a little difficulty about this, as armour−making is pretty well an extinct art, but

they can do most things in the way of steel work in Birmingham if they are put to it and you

will pay the price, and the end of it was that they turned us out the loveliest steel shirts it is

possible to see. The workmanship was exceedingly fine, the web being composed of

thousands upon thousands of stout but tiny rings of the best steel made. These shirts, or

rather steel−sleeved and high−necked jerseys, were lined with ventilated wash leather, were

not bright, but browned like the barrel of a gun; and mine weighed exactly seven pounds and

fitted me so well that I found I could wear it for days next to my skin without being chafed.

Sir Henry had two, one of the ordinary make, viz. a jersey with little dependent flaps meant

to afford some protection to the upper part of the thighs, and another of his own design

fashioned on the pattern of the garments advertised as 'combinations' and weighing twelve

pounds. This combination shirt, of which the seat was made of wash−leather, protected the

whole body down to the knees, but was rather more cumbersome, inasmuch as it had to be

laced up at the back and, of course, involved some extra weight. With these shirts were what

looked like four brown cloth travelling caps with ear pieces. Each of these caps was,

however, quilted with steel links so as to afford a most valuable protection for the head.

It seems almost laughable to talk of steel shirts in these days of bullets, against which

they are of course quite useless; but where one has to do with savages, armed with cutting

weapons such as assegais or battleaxes, they afford the most valuable protection, being, if

well made, quite invulnerable to them. I have often thought that if only the English

Government had in our savage wars, and more especially in the Zulu war, thought fit to

serve out light steel shirts, there would be many a man alive today who, as it is, is dead and

forgotten.

To return: on the present occasion we blessed our foresight in bringing these shirts, and

also our good luck, in that they had not been stolen by our rascally bearers when they ran

away with our goods. As Curtis had two, and after considerable deliberation, had made up

his mind to wear his combination one himself – the extra three or four pounds' weight being

a matter of no account to so strong a man, and the protection afforded to the thighs being a

very important matter to a fighting man not armed with a shield of any kind – I suggested

that he should lend the other to Umslopogaas, who was to share the danger and the glory of

his post. He readily consented, and called the Zulu, who came bearing Sir Henry's axe,

which he had now fixed up to his satisfaction, with him. When we showed him the steel

shirt, and explained to him that we wanted him to wear it, he at first declined, saying that he

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vi − THE Night wears ON 51

had fought in his own skin for thirty years, and that he was not going to begin now to fight

in an iron one. Thereupon I took a heavy spear, and, spreading the shirt upon the floor, drove

the spear down upon it with all my strength, the weapon rebounding without leaving a mark

upon the tempered steel. This exhibition half converted him; and when I pointed out to him

how necessary it was that he should not let any old−fashioned prejudices he might possess

stand in the way of a precaution which might preserve a valuable life at a time when men

were scarce, and also that if he wore this shirt he might dispense with a shield, and so have

both hands free, he yielded at once, and proceeded to invest his frame with the 'iron skin'.

And indeed, although made for Sir Henry, it fitted the great Zulu like a skin. The two men

were almost of a height; and, though Curtis looked the bigger man, I am inclined to think

that the difference was more imaginary than real, the fact being that, although he was

plumper and rounder, he was not really bigger, except in the arm. Umslopogaas had,

comparatively speaking, thin arms, but they were as strong as wire ropes. At any rate, when

they both stood, axe in hand, invested in the brown mail, which clung to their mighty forms

like a web garment, showing the swell of every muscle and the curve of every line, they

formed a pair that any ten men might shrink from meeting.

It was now nearly one o'clock in the morning, and the spies reported that, after having

drunk the blood of the oxen and eaten enormous quantities of meat, the Masai were going to

sleep round their watchfires; but that sentries had been posted at each opening of the kraal.

Flossie, they added, was sitting not far from the wall in the centre of the western side of the

kraal, and by her were the nurse and the white donkey, which was tethered to a peg. Her feet

were bound with a rope, and warriors were lying about all round her.

As there was absolutely nothing further that could be done then we all took some

supper, and went to lie down for a couple of hours. I could not help admiring the way in

which old Umslopogaas flung himself upon the floor, and, unmindful of what was hanging

over him, instantly sank into a deep sleep. I do not know how it was with the others, but I

could not do as much. Indeed, as is usual with me on these occasions, I am sorry to say that I

felt rather frightened; and, now that some of the enthusiasm had gone out of me, and I began

to calmly contemplate what we had undertaken to do, truth compels me to add that I did not

like it. We were but thirty men all told, a good many of whom were no doubt quite unused to

fighting, and we were going to engage two hundred and fifty of the fiercest, bravest, and

most formidable savages in Africa, who, to make matters worse, were protected by a stone

wall. It was, indeed, a mad undertaking, and what made it even madder was the exceeding

improbability of our being able to take up our positions without attracting the notice of the

sentries. Of course if we once did that – and any slight accident, such as the chance

discharge of a gun, might do it – we were done for, for the whole camp would be up in a

second, and our only hope lay in surprise.

The bed whereon I lay indulging in these uncomfortable reflections was near an open

window that looked on to the veranda, through which came an extraordinary sound of

groaning and weeping. For a time I could not make out what it was, but at last I got up and,

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vi − THE Night wears ON 52

putting my head out of the window, stared about. Presently I saw a dim figure kneeling on

the end of the veranda and beating his breast – in which I recognized Alphonse. Not being

able to understand his French talk or what on earth he was at, I called to him and asked him

what he was doing.

'Ah, monsieur,' he sighed, 'I do make prayer for the souls of those whom I shall slay

tonight.'

'Indeed,' I said, 'then I wish that you would do it a little more quietly.'

Alphonse retreated, and I heard no more of his groans. And so the time passed, till at

length Mr Mackenzie called me in a whisper through the window, for of course everything

had now to be done in the most absolute silence. 'Three o'clock,' he said: 'we must begin to

move at half−past.'

I told him to come in, and presently he entered, and I am bound to say that if it had not

been that just then I had not got a laugh anywhere about me, I should have exploded at the

sight he presented armed for battle. To begin with, he had on a clergyman's black

swallow−tail and a kind of broad−rimmed black felt hat, both of which he had donned on

account, he said, of their dark colour. In his hand was the Winchester repeating rifle we had

lent him; and stuck in an elastic cricketing belt, like those worn by English boys, were, first,

a huge buckhorn−handled carving knife with a guard to it, and next a long−barrelled Colt's

revolver.

'Ah, my friend,' he said, seeing me staring at his belt, 'you are looking at my «carver». I

thought it might come in handy if we came to close quarters; it is excellent steel, and many

is the pig I have killed with it.'

By this time everybody was up and dressing. I put on a light Norfolk jacket over my

mail shirt in order to have a pocket handy to hold my cartridges, and buckled on my

revolver. Good did the same, but Sir Henry put on nothing except his mail shirt, steel−lined

cap, and a pair of 'veldt−schoons' or soft hide shoes, his legs being bare from the knees

down. His revolver he strapped on round his middle outside the armoured shirt.

Meanwhile Umslopogaas was mustering the men in the square under the big tree and

going the rounds to see that each was properly armed, etc. At the last moment we made one

change. Finding that two of the men who were to have gone with the firing parties knew

little or nothing of guns, but were good spearsmen, we took away their rifles, supplied them

with shields and long spears of the Masai pattern, and took them off to join Curtis,

Umslopogaas, and the Askari in holding the wide opening; it having become clear to us that

three men, however brave and strong, were too few for the work.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vi − THE Night wears ON 53

CHAPTER Vii − A Slaughter grim and GREAT

hen there was a pause, and we stood there in the chilly silent darkness waiting till the

moment came to start. It was, perhaps, the most trying time of all – that slow, slow quarter

of an hour. The minutes seemed to drag along with leaden feet, and the quiet, the solemn

hush, that brooded over all – big, as it were, with a coming fate, was most oppressive to the

spirits. I once remember having to get up before dawn to see a man hanged, and I then went

through a very similar set of sensations, only in the present instance my feelings were

animated by that more vivid and personal element which naturally appertains rather to the

person to be operated on than to the most sympathetic spectator. The solemn faces of the

men, well aware that the short passage of an hour would mean for some, and perhaps all of

them, the last great passage to the unknown or oblivion; the bated whispers in which they

spoke; even Sir Henry's continuous and thoughtful examination of his woodcutter's axe and

the fidgety way in which Good kept polishing his eyeglass, all told the same tale of nerves

stretched pretty nigh to breaking−point. Only Umslopogaas, leaning as usual upon

Inkosi−kaas and taking an occasional pinch of snuff, was to all appearance perfectly and

completely unmoved. Nothing could touch his iron nerves.

The moon went down. For a long while she had been getting nearer and nearer to the

horizon. Now she finally sank and left the world in darkness save for a faint grey tinge in the

eastern sky that palely heralded the dawn.

Mr Mackenzie stood, watch in hand, his wife clinging to his arm and striving to stifle

her sobs.

'Twenty minutes to four,' he said, 'it ought to be light enough to attack at twenty minutes

past four. Captain Good had better be moving, he will want three or four minutes' start.'

Good gave one final polish to his eyeglass, nodded to us in a jocular sort of way –

which I could not help feeling it must have cost him something to muster up – and, ever

polite, took off his steel−lined cap to Mrs Mackenzie and started for his position at the head

of the kraal, to reach which he had to make a detour by some paths known to the natives.

Just then one of the boys came in and reported that everybody in the Masai camp, with

the exception of the two sentries who were walking up and down in front of the respective

entrances, appeared to be fast asleep. Then the rest of us took the road. First came the guide,

then Sir Henry, Umslopogaas, the Wakwafi Askari, and Mr Mackenzie's two mission natives

armed with long spears and shields. I followed immediately after with Alphonse and five

natives all armed with guns, and Mr Mackenzie brought up the rear with the six remaining

natives.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vii − A Slaughter grim and GREAT 54

The cattle kraal where the Masai were camped lay at the foot of the hill on which the

house stood, or, roughly speaking, about eight hundred yards from the Mission buildings.

The first five hundred yards of this distance we traversed quietly indeed, but at a good pace;

after that we crept forward as silently as a leopard on his prey, gliding like ghosts from bush

to bush and stone to stone. When I had gone a little way I chanced to look behind me, and

saw the redoubtable Alphonse staggering along with white face and trembling knees, and his

rifle, which was at full cock, pointed directly at the small of my back. Having halted and

carefully put the rifle at 'safety', we started again, and all went well till we were within one

hundred yards or so of the kraal, when his teeth began to chatter in the most aggressive way.

'If you don't stop that I will kill you,' I whispered savagely; for the idea of having all our

lives sacrificed to a tooth−chattering cook was too much for me. I began to fear that he

would betray us, and heartily wished we had left him behind.

'But, monsieur, I cannot help it,' he answered, 'it is the cold.'

Here was a dilemma, but fortunately I devised a plan. In the pocket of the coat I had on

was a small piece of dirty rag that I had used some time before to clean a gun with. 'Put this

in your mouth,' I whispered again, giving him the rag; 'and if I hear another sound you are a

dead man.' I knew that that would stifle the clatter of his teeth. I must have looked as if I

meant what I said, for he instantly obeyed me, and continued his journey in silence.

Then we crept on again.

At last we were within fifty yards of the kraal. Between us and it was an open space of

sloping grass with only one mimosa bush and a couple of tussocks of a sort of thistle for

cover. We were still hidden in fairly thick bush. It was beginning to grow light. The stars

had paled and a sickly gleam played about the east and was reflected on the earth. We could

see the outline of the kraal clearly enough, and could also make out the faint glimmer of the

dying embers of the Masai camp−fires. We halted and watched, for the sentry we knew was

posted at the opening. Presently he appeared, a fine tall fellow, walking idly up and down

within five paces of the thorn−stopped entrance. We had hoped to catch him napping, but it

was not to be. He seemed particularly wide awake. If we could not kill that man, and kill

him silently, we were lost. There we crouched and watched him. Presently Umslopogaas,

who was a few paces ahead of me, turned and made a sign, and next second I saw him go

down on his stomach like a snake, and, taking an opportunity when the sentry's head was

turned, begin to work his way through the grass without a sound.

The unconscious sentry commenced to hum a little tune, and Umslopogaas crept on. He

reached the shelter of the mimosa bush unperceived and there waited. Still the sentry walked

up and down. Presently he turned and looked over the wall into the camp. Instantly the

human snake who was stalking him glided on ten yards and got behind one of the tussocks

of the thistle−like plant, reaching it as the Elmoran turned again. As he did so his eye fell

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vii − A Slaughter grim and GREAT 55

upon this patch of thistles, and it seemed to strike him that it did not look quite right. He

advanced a pace towards it – halted, yawned, stooped down, picked up a little pebble and

threw it at it. It hit Umslopogaas upon the head, luckily not upon the armour shirt. Had it

done so the clink would have betrayed us. Luckily, too, the shirt was browned and not bright

steel, which would certainly have been detected. Apparently satisfied that there was nothing

wrong, he then gave over his investigations and contented himself with leaning on his spear

and standing gazing idly at the tuft. For at least three minutes did he stand thus, plunged

apparently in a gentle reverie, and there we lay in the last extremity of anxiety, expecting

every moment that we should be discovered or that some untoward accident would happen. I

could hear Alphonse's teeth going like anything on the oiled rag, and turning my head round

made an awful face at him. But I am bound to state that my own heart was at much the same

game as the Frenchman's castanets, while the perspiration was pouring from my body,

causing the wash−leather−lined shirt to stick to me unpleasantly, and altogether I was in the

pitiable state known by schoolboys as a 'blue fright'.

At last the ordeal came to an end. The sentry glanced at the east, and appeared to note

with satisfaction that his period of duty was coming to an end – as indeed it was, once and

for all – for he rubbed his hands and began to walk again briskly to warm himself.

The moment his back was turned the long black snake glided on again, and reached the

other thistle tuft, which was within a couple of paces of his return beat.

Back came the sentry and strolled right past the tuft, utterly unconscious of the presence

that was crouching behind it. Had he looked down he could scarcely have failed to see, but

he did not do so.

He passed, and then his hidden enemy erected himself, and with outstretched hand

followed in his tracks.

A moment more, and, just as the Elmoran was about to turn, the great Zulu made a

spring, and in the growing light we could see his long lean hands close round the Masai's

throat. Then followed a convulsive twining of the two dark bodies, and in another second I

saw the Masai's head bent back, and heard a sharp crack, something like that of a dry twig

snapping, and he fell down upon the ground, his limbs moving spasmodically.

Umslopogaas had put out all his iron strength and broken the warrior's neck.

For a moment he knelt upon his victim, still gripping his throat till he was sure that

there was nothing more to fear from him, and then he rose and beckoned to us to advance,

which we did on all fours, like a colony of huge apes. On reaching the kraal we saw that the

Masai had still further choked this entrance, which was about ten feet wide – no doubt in

order to guard against attack – by dragging four or five tops of mimosa trees up to it. So

much the better for us, I reflected; the more obstruction there was the slower would they be

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vii − A Slaughter grim and GREAT 56

able to come through. Here we separated; Mackenzie and his party creeping up under the

shadow of the wall to the left, while Sir Henry and Umslopogaas took their stations one on

each side of the thorn fence, the two spearmen and the Askari lying down in front of it. I and

my men crept on up the right side of the kraal, which was about fifty paces long.

When I was two−thirds up I halted, and placed my men at distances of four paces from

one another, keeping Alphonse close to me, however. Then I peeped for the first time over

the wall. It was getting fairly light now, and the first thing I saw was the white donkey,

exactly opposite to me, and close by it I could make out the pale face of little Flossie, who

was sitting as the lad had described, some ten paces from the wall. Round her lay many

warriors, sleeping. At distances all over the surface of the kraal were the remains of fires,

round each of which slept some five−and−twenty Masai, for the most part gorged with food.

Now and then a man would raise himself, yawn, and look at the east, which was turning

primrose; but none got up. I determined to wait another five minutes, both to allow the light

to increase, so that we could make better shooting, and to give Good and his party – of

whom we could see or hear nothing – every opportunity to make ready.

The quiet dawn began to throw her ever−widening mantle over plain and forest and

river – mighty Kenia, wrapped in the silence of eternal snows, looked out across the earth –

till presently a beam from the unrisen sun lit upon his heaven−kissing crest and purpled it

with blood; the sky above grew blue, and tender as a mother's smile; a bird began to pipe his

morning song, and a little breeze passing through the bush shook down the dewdrops in

millions to refresh the waking world. Everywhere was peace and the happiness of arising

strength, everywhere save in the heart of cruel man!

Suddenly, just as I was nerving myself for the signal, having already selected my man

on whom I meant to open fire – a great fellow sprawling on the ground within three feet of

little Flossie – Alphonse's teeth began to chatter again like the hoofs of a galloping giraffe,

making a great noise in the silence. The rag had dropped out in the agitation of his mind.

Instantly a Masai within three paces of us woke, and, sitting up, gazed about him, looking

for the cause of the sound. Moved beyond myself, I brought the butt−end of my rifle down

on to the pit of the Frenchman's stomach. This stopped his chattering; but, as he doubled up,

he managed to let off his gun in such a manner that the bullet passed within an inch of my

head.

There was no need for a signal now. From both sides of the kraal broke out a waving

line of fire, in which I myself joined, managing with a snap shot to knock over my Masai by

Flossie, just as he was jumping up. Then from the top end of the kraal there rang an awful

yell, in which I rejoiced to recognize Good's piercing notes rising clear and shrill above the

din, and in another second followed such a scene as I have never seen before nor shall again.

With an universal howl of terror and fury the brawny crowd of savages within the kraal

sprang to their feet, many of them to fall again beneath our well−directed hail of lead before

they had moved a yard. For a moment they stood undecided, and then hearing the cries and

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vii − A Slaughter grim and GREAT 57

curses that rose unceasingly from the top end of the kraal, and bewildered by the storm of

bullets, they as by one impulse rushed down towards the thorn−stopped entrance. As they

went we kept pouring our fire with terrible effect into the thickening mob as fast as we could

load. I had emptied my repeater of the ten shots it contained and was just beginning to slip in

some more when I bethought me of little Flossie. Looking up, I saw that the white donkey

was lying kicking, having been knocked over either by one of our bullets or a Masai

spear−thrust. There were no living Masai near, but the black nurse was on her feet and with

a spear cutting the rope that bound Flossie's feet. Next second she ran to the wall of the kraal

and began to climb over it, an example which the little girl followed. But Flossie was

evidently very stiff and cramped, and could only go slowly, and as she went two Masai

flying down the kraal caught sight of her and rushed towards her to kill her. The first fellow

came up just as the poor little girl, after a desperate effort to climb the wall, fell back into the

kraal. Up flashed the great spear, and as it did so a bullet from my rifle found its home in the

holder's ribs, and over he went like a shot rabbit. But behind him was the other man, and,

alas, I had only that one cartridge in the magazine! Flossie had scrambled to her feet and

was facing the second man, who was advancing with raised spear. I turned my head aside

and felt sick as death. I could not bear to see him stab her. Glancing up again, to my surprise

I saw the Masai's spear lying on the ground, while the man himself was staggering about

with both hands to his head. Suddenly I saw a puff of smoke proceeding apparently from

Flossie, and the man fell down headlong. Then I remembered the Derringer pistol she

carried, and saw that she had fired both barrels of it at him, thereby saving her life. In

another instant she had made an effort, and assisted by the nurse, who was lying on the top,

had scrambled over the wall, and I knew that she was, comparatively speaking, safe.

All this takes time to tell, but I do not suppose that it took more than fifteen seconds to

enact. I soon got the magazine of the repeater filled again with cartridges, and once more

opened fire, not on the seething black mass which was gathering at the end of the kraal, but

on fugitives who bethought them to climb the wall. I picked off several of these men,

moving down towards the end of the kraal as I did so, and arriving at the corner, or rather

the bend of the oval, in time to see, and by means of my rifle to assist in, the mighty struggle

that took place there.

By this time some two hundred Masai – allowing that we had up to the present

accounted for fifty – had gathered together in front of the thorn−stopped entrance, drive

thither by the spears of Good's men, whom they doubtless supposed were a large force

instead of being but ten strong. For some reason it never occurred to them to try and rush the

wall, which they could have scrambled over with comparative ease; they all made for the

fence, which was really a strongly interwoven fortification. With a bound the first warrior

went at it, and even before he touched the ground on the other side I saw Sir Henry's great

axe swing up and fall with awful force upon his feather head−piece, and he sank into the

middle of the thorns. Then with a yell and a crash they began to break through as they

might, and ever as they came the great axe swung and Inkosi−kaas flashed and they fell dead

one by one, each man thus helping to build up a barrier against his fellows. Those who

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vii − A Slaughter grim and GREAT 58

escaped the axes of the pair fell at the hands of the Askari and the two Mission Kaffirs, and

those who passed scatheless from them were brought low by my own and Mackenzie's fire.

Faster and more furious grew the fighting. Single Masai would spring upon the dead

bodies of their comrades, and engage one or other of the axemen with their long spears; but,

thanks chiefly to the mail shirts, the result was always the same. Presently there was a great

swing of the axe, a crashing sound, and another dead Masai. That is, if the man was engaged

with Sir Henry. If it was Umslopogaas that he fought with the result indeed would be the

same, but it would be differently attained. It was but rarely that the Zulu used the crashing

double−handed stroke; on the contrary, he did little more than tap continually at his

adversary's head, pecking at it with the pole−axe end of the axe as a woodpecker *{As I

think I have already said, one of Umslopogaas's Zulu names was the 'Woodpecker'. I could

never make out why he was called so until I saw him in action with Inkosi−kaas, when I at

once recognized the resemblance. – A. Q.} pecks at rotten wood. Presently a peck would go

home, and his enemy would drop down with a neat little circular hole in his forehead or

skull, exactly similar to that which a cheese−scoop makes in a cheese. He never used the

broad blade of the axe except when hard pressed, or when striking at a shield. He told me

afterwards that he did not consider it sportsmanlike.

Good and his men were quite close by now, and our people had to cease firing into the

mass for fear of killing some of them (as it was, one of them was slain in this way). Mad and

desperate with fear, the Masai by a frantic effort burst through the thorn fence and piled−up

dead, and, sweeping Curtis, Umslopogaas, and the other three before them, into the open.

And now it was that we began to lose men fast. Down went our poor Askari who was armed

with the axe, a great spear standing out a foot behind his back; and before long the two

spearsmen who had stood with him went down too, dying fighting like tigers; and others of

our party shared their fate. For a moment I feared the fight was lost – certainly it trembled in

the balance. I shouted to my men to cast down their rifles, and to take spears and throw

themselves into the meleee. They obeyed, their blood being now thoroughly up, and Mr

Mackenzie's people followed their example.

This move had a momentary good result, but still the fight hung in the balance.

Our people fought magnificently, hurling themselves upon the dark mass of Elmoran,

hewing, thrusting, slaying, and being slain. And ever above the din rose Good's awful yell of

encouragement as he plunged to wherever the fight was thickest; and ever, with an almost

machine−like regularity, the two axes rose and fell, carrying death and disablement at every

stroke. But I could see that the strain was beginning to tell upon Sir Henry, who was

bleeding from several flesh wounds: his breath was coming in gasps, and the veins stood out

on his forehead like blue and knotted cords. Even Umslopogaas, man of iron that he was,

was hard pressed. I noticed that he had given up 'woodpecking', and was now using the

broad blade of Inkosi−kaas, 'browning' his enemy wherever he could hit him, instead of

drilling scientific holes in his head. I myself did not go into the melee, but hovered outside

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vii − A Slaughter grim and GREAT 59

like the swift 'back' in a football scrimmage, putting a bullet through a Masai whenever I got

a chance. I was more use so. I fired forty−nine cartridges that morning, and I did not miss

many shots.

Presently, do as we would, the beam of the balance began to rise against us. We had not

more than fifteen or sixteen effectives left now, and the Masai had at least fifty. Of course if

they had kept their heads, and shaken themselves together, they could soon have made an

end of the matter; but that is just what they did not do, not having yet recovered from their

start, and some of them having actually fled from their sleeping−places without their

weapons. Still by now many individuals were fighting with their normal courage and

discretion, and this alone was sufficient to defeat us. To make matters worse just then, when

Mackenzie's rifle was empty, a brawny savage armed with a 'sime', or sword, made a rush

for him. The clergyman flung down his gun, and drawing his huge carver from his elastic

belt (his revolver had dropped out in the fight), they closed in desperate struggle. Presently,

locked in a close embrace, missionary and Masai rolled on the ground behind the wall, and

for some time I, being amply occupied with my own affairs, and in keeping my skin from

being pricked, remained in ignorance of his fate or how the duel had ended.

To and fro surged the fight, slowly turning round like the vortex of a human whirlpool,

and the matter began to look very bad for us. Just then, however, a fortunate thing happened.

Umslopogaas, either by accident or design, broke out of the ring and engaged a warrior at

some few paces from it. As he did so, another man ran up and struck him with all his force

between his shoulders with his great spear, which, falling on the tough steel shirt, failed to

pierce it and rebounded. For a moment the man stared aghast – protective armour being

unknown among these tribes – and then he yelled out at the top of his voice –

'THEY Are devils – Bewitched, BEWITCHED!' And seized by a sudden panic, he

threw down his spear, and began to fly. I cut short his career with a bullet, and Umslopogaas

brained his man, and then the panic spread to the others.

'BEWITCHED, BEWITCHED!' they cried, and tried to escape in every direction,

utterly demoralized and broken−spirited, for the most part even throwing down their shields

and spears.

On the last scene of that dreadful fight I need not dwell. It was a slaughter great and

grim, in which no quarter was asked or given. One incident, however, is worth detailing.

Just as I was hoping that it was all done with, suddenly from under a heap of slain where he

had been hiding, an unwounded warrior sprang up, and, clearing the piles of dying dead like

an antelope, sped like the wind up the kraal towards the spot where I was standing at the

moment. But he was not alone, for Umslopogaas came gliding on his tracks with the

peculiar swallow−like motion for which he was noted, and as they neared me I recognized in

the Masai the herald of the previous night. Finding that, run as he would, his pursuer was

gaining on him, the man halted and turned round to give battle. Umslopogaas also pulled up.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vii − A Slaughter grim and GREAT 60

'Ah, ah,' he cried, in mockery, to the Elmoran, 'it is thou whom I talked with last night –

the Lygonani! the Herald! the capturer of little girls – he who would kill a little girl! And

thou didst hope to stand man to man and face to face with Umslopogaas, an Induna of the

tribe of the Maquilisini, of the people of the Amazulu? Behold, thy prayer is granted! And I

didst swear to hew thee limb from limb, thou insolent dog. Behold, I will do it even now!'

The Masai ground his teeth with fury, and charged at the Zulu with his spear. As he

came, Umslopogaas deftly stepped aside, and swinging Inkosi−kaas high above his head

with both hands, brought the broad blade down with such fearful force from behind upon the

Masai's shoulder just where the neck is set into the frame, that its razor edge shore right

through bone and flesh and muscle, almost severing the head and one arm from the body.

'OU!' ejaculated Umslopogaas, contemplating the corpse of his foe; 'I have kept my

word. It was a good stroke.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Vii − A Slaughter grim and GREAT 61

CHAPTER Viii − Alphonse EXPLAINS

nd so the fight was ended. On returning from the shocking scene it sudden struck me

that I had seen nothing of Alphonse since the moment, some twenty minutes before – for

though this fight has taken a long while to describe, it did not take long in reality – when I

had been forced to hit him in the wind with the result of nearly getting myself shot. Fearing

that the poor little man had perished in the battle, I began to hunt among the dead for his

body, but, not being able either to see or hear anything of it, I concluded that he must have

survived, and walked down the side of the kraal where we had first taken our stand, calling

him by name. Now some fifteen paces back from the kraal wall stood a very ancient tree of

the banyan species. So ancient was it that all the inside had in the course of ages decayed

away, leaving nothing but a shell of bark.

'Alphonse,' I called, as I walked down the wall. 'Alphonse!'

'Oui, monsieur,' answered a voice. 'Here am I.'

I looked round but could see nobody. 'Where?' I cried.

'Here am I, monsieur, in the tree.'

I looked, and there, peering out of a hole in the trunk of the banyan about five feet from

the ground, I saw a pale face and a pair of large mustachios, one clipped short and the other

as lamentably out of curl as the tail of a newly whipped pug. Then, for the first time, I

realized what I had suspected before – namely, that Alphonse was an arrant coward. I

walked up to him. 'Come out of that hole,' I said.

'Is it finished, monsieur?' he asked anxiously; 'quite finished? Ah, the horrors I have

undergone, and the prayers I have uttered!'

'Come out, you little wretch,' I said, for I did not feel amiable; 'it is all over.'

'So, monsieur, then my prayers have prevailed? I emerge,' and he did.

As we were walking down together to join the others, who were gathered in a group by

the wide entrance to the kraal, which now resembled a veritable charnel−house, a Masai,

who had escaped so far and been hiding under a bush, suddenly sprang up and charged

furiously at us. Off went Alphonse with a howl of terror, and after him flew the Masai, bent

upon doing some execution before he died. He soon overtook the poor little Frenchman, and

would have finished him then and there had I not, just as Alphonse made a last agonized

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Viii − Alphonse EXPLAINS 62

double in the vain hope of avoiding the yard of steel that was flashing in his immediate rear,

managed to plant a bullet between the Elmoran's broad shoulders, which brought matters to

a satisfactory conclusion so far as the Frenchman was concerned. But just then he tripped

and fell flat, and the body of the Masai fell right on the top of him, moving convulsively in

the death struggle. Thereupon there arose such a series of piercing howls that I concluded

that before he died the savage must have managed to stab poor Alphonse. I ran up in a hurry

and pulled the Masai off, and there beneath him lay Alphonse covered with blood and

jerking himself about like a galvanized frog. Poor fellow! thought I, he is done for, and

kneeling down by him I began to search for his wound as well as his struggles would allow.

'Oh, the hole in my back!' he yelled. 'I am murdered. I am dead. Oh, Annette!'

I searched again, but could see no wound. Then the truth dawned on me – the man was

frightened, not hurt.

'Get up!' I shouted, 'Get up. Aren't you ashamed of yourself? You are not touched.'

Thereupon he rose, not a penny the worse. 'But, monsieur, I thought I was,' he said

apologetically; 'I did not know that I had conquered.' Then, giving the body of the Masai a

kick, he ejaculated triumphantly, 'Ah, dog of a black savage, thou art dead; what victory!'

Thoroughly disgusted, I left Alphonse to look after himself, which he did by following

me like a shadow, and proceeded to join the others by the large entrance. The first thing that

I saw was Mackenzie, seated on a stone with a handkerchief twisted round his thigh, from

which he was bleeding freely, having, indeed, received a spear−thrust that passed right

through it, and still holding in his hand his favourite carving knife now bent nearly double,

from which I gathered that he had been successful in his rough and tumble with the

Elmoran.

'Ah, Quatermain!' he sang out in a trembling, excited voice, 'so we have conquered; but

it is a sorry sight, a sorry sight;' and then breaking into broad Scotch and glancing at the bent

knife in his hand, 'It fashes me sair to have bent my best carver on the breastbone of a

savage,' and he laughed hysterically. Poor fellow, what between his wound and the killing

excitement he had undergone his nerves were much shaken, and no wonder! It is hard upon

a man of peace and kindly heart to be called upon to join in such a gruesome business. But

there, fate puts us sometimes into very comical positions!

At the kraal entrance the scene was a strange one. The slaughter was over by now, and

the wounded men had been put out of their pain, for no quarter had been given. The

bush−closed entrance was trampled flat, and in place of bushes it was filled with the bodies

of dead men. Dead men, everywhere dead men – they lay about in knots, they were flung by

ones and twos in every position upon the open spaces, for all the world like the people on

the grass in one of the London parks on a particularly hot Sunday in August. In front of this

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Viii − Alphonse EXPLAINS 63

entrance, on a space which had been cleared of dead and of the shields and spears which

were scattered in all directions as they had fallen or been thrown from the hands of their

owners, stood and lay the survivors of the awful struggle, and at their feet were four

wounded men. We had gone into the fight thirty strong, and of the thirty but fifteen

remained alive, and five of them (including Mr Mackenzie) were wounded, two mortally. Of

those who held the entrance, Curtis and the Zulu alone remained. Good had lost five men

killed, I had lost two killed, and Mackenzie no less than five out of the six with him. As for

the survivors they were, with the exception of myself who had never come to close quarters,

red from head to foot – Sir Henry's armour might have been painted that colour – and utterly

exhausted, except Umslopogaas, who, as he grimly stood on a little mound above a heap of

dead, leaning as usual upon his axe, did not seem particularly distressed, although the skin

over the hole in his head palpitated violently.

'Ah, Macumazahn!' he said to me as I limped up, feeling very sick, 'I told thee that it

would be a good fight, and it has. Never have I seen a better, or one more bravely fought. As

for this iron shirt, surely it is «tagati»

[bewitched]

; nothing could pierce it. Had it not been for

the garment I should have been THERE,' and he nodded towards the great pile of dead men

beneath him.

'I give it thee; thou art a brave man,' said Sir Henry, briefly.

'Koos!' answered the Zulu, deeply pleased both at the gift and the compliment. 'Thou,

too, Incubu, didst bear thyself as a man, but I must give thee some lessons with the axe; thou

dost waste thy strength.'

Just then Mackenzie asked about Flossie, and we were all greatly relieved when one of

the men said he had seen her flying towards the house with the nurse. Then bearing such of

the wounded as could be moved at the moment with us, we slowly made our way towards

the Mission−house, spent with toil and bloodshed, but with the glorious sense of victory

against overwhelming odds glowing in our hearts. We had saved the life of the little maid,

and taught the Masai of those parts a lesson that they will not forget for ten years – but at

what a cost!

Painfully we made our way up the hill which, just a little more than an hour before, we

had descended under such different circumstances. At the gate of the wall stood Mrs

Mackenzie waiting for us. When her eyes fell upon us, however, she shrieked out, and

covered her face with her hands, crying, 'Horrible, horrible!' Nor were her fears allayed

when she discovered her worthy husband being borne upon an improvized stretcher; but her

doubts as to the nature of his injury were soon set at rest. Then when in a few brief words I

had told her the upshot of the struggle (of which Flossie, who had arrived in safety, had been

able to explain something) she came up to me and solemnly kissed me on the forehead.

'God bless you all, Mr Quatermain; you have saved my child's life,' she said simply.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Viii − Alphonse EXPLAINS 64

Then we went in and got our clothes off and doctored our wounds; I am glad to say I

had none, and Sir Henry's and Good's were, thanks to those invaluable chain shirts, of a

comparatively harmless nature, and to be dealt with by means of a few stitches and

sticking−plaster. Mackenzie's, however, were serious, though fortunately the spear had not

severed any large artery. After that we had a bath, and what a luxury it was! And having

clad ourselves in ordinary clothes, proceeded to the dining−room, where breakfast was set as

usual. It was curious sitting down there, drinking tea and eating toast in an ordinary

nineteenth−century sort of way just as though we had not employed the early hours in a

regular primitive hand−to−hand Middle−Ages kind of struggle. As Good said, the whole

thing seemed more as though one had had a bad nightmare just before being called, than as a

deed done. When we were finishing our breakfast the door opened, and in came little

Flossie, very pale and tottery, but quite unhurt. She kissed us all and thanked us. I

congratulated her on the presence of mind she had shown in shooting the Masai with her

Derringer pistol, and thereby saving her own life.

'Oh, don't talk of it!' she said, beginning to cry hysterically; 'I shall never forget his face

as he went turning round and round, never – I can see it now.'

I advised her to go to bed and get some sleep, which she did, and awoke in the evening

quite recovered, so far as her strength was concerned. It struck me as an odd thing that a girl

who could find the nerve to shoot a huge black ruffian rushing to kill her with a spear should

have been so affected at the thought of it afterwards; but it is, after all, characteristic of the

sex. Poor Flossie! I fear that her nerves will not get over that night in the Masai camp for

many a long year. She told me afterwards that it was the suspense that was so awful, having

to sit there hour after hour through the livelong night utterly ignorant as to whether or not

any attempt was to be made to rescue her. She said that on the whole she did not expect it,

knowing how few of us, and how many of the Masai – who, by the way, came continually to

stare at her, most of them never having seen a white person before, and handled her arms

and hair with their filthy paws. She said also that she had made up her mind that if she saw

no signs of succour by the time the first rays of the rising sun reached the kraal she would

kill herself with the pistol, for the nurse had heard the Lygonani say that they were to be

tortured to death as soon as the sun was up if one of the white men did not come in their

place. It was an awful resolution to have to take, but she meant to act on it, and I have little

doubt but what she would have done so. Although she was at an age when in England girls

are in the schoolroom and come down to dessert, this 'child of the wilderness' had more

courage, discretion, and power of mind than many a woman of mature age nurtured in

idleness and luxury, with minds carefully drilled and educated out of any originality or

self−resource that nature may have endowed them with.

When breakfast was over we all turned in and had a good sleep, only getting up in time

for dinner; after which meal we once more adjourned, together with all the available

population – men, women, youths, and girls – to the scene of the morning's slaughter, our

object being to bury our own dead and get rid of the Masai by flinging them into the Tana

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Viii − Alphonse EXPLAINS 65

River, which ran within fifty yards of the kraal. On reaching the spot we disturbed thousands

upon thousands of vultures and a sort of brown bush eagle, which had been flocking to the

feast from miles and miles away. Often have I watched these great and repulsive birds, and

marvelled at the extraordinary speed with which they arrive on a scene of slaughter. A buck

falls to your rifle, and within a minute high in the blue ether appears a speck that gradually

grows into a vulture, then another, and another. I have heard many theories advanced to

account for the wonderful power of perception nature has given these birds. My own,

founded on a good deal of observation, is that the vultures, gifted as they are with powers of

sight greater than those given by the most powerful glass, quarter out the heavens among

themselves, and hanging in mid−air at a vast height – probably from two to three miles

above the earth – keep watch, each of them, over an enormous stretch of country. Presently

one of them spies food, and instantly begins to sink towards it. Thereon his next neighbour

in the airy heights sailing leisurely through the blue gulf, at a distance perhaps of some

miles, follows his example, knowing that food has been sighted. Down he goes, and all the

vultures within sight of him follow after, and so do all those in sight of them. In this way the

vultures for twenty miles round can be summoned to the feast in a few minutes.

We buried our dead in solemn silence, Good being selected to read the Burial Service

over them (in the absence of Mr Mackenzie, confined to bed), as he was generally allowed

to possess the best voice and most impressive manner. It was melancholy in the extreme,

but, as Good said, it might have been worse, for we might have had 'to bury ourselves'. I

pointed out that this would have been a difficult feat, but I knew what he meant.

Next we set to work to load an ox−wagon which had been brought round from the

Mission with the dead bodies of the Masai, having first collected the spears, shields, and

other arms. We loaded the wagon five times, about fifty bodies to the load, and emptied it

into the Tana. From this it was evident that very few of the Masai could have escaped. The

crocodiles must have been well fed that night. One of the last bodies we picked up was that

of the sentry at the upper end. I asked Good how he managed to kill him, and he told me that

he had crept up much as Umslopogaas had done, and stabbed him with his sword. He

groaned a good deal, but fortunately nobody heard him. As Good said, it was a horrible

thing to have to do, and most unpleasantly like cold−blooded murder.

And so with the last body that floated away down the current of the Tana ended the

incident of our attack on the Masai camp. The spears and shields and other arms we took up

to the Mission, where they filled an outhouse. One incident, however, I must not forget to

mention. As we were returning from performing the obsequies of our Masai friends we

passed the hollow tree where Alphonse had secreted himself in the morning. It so happened

that the little man himself was with us assisting in our unpleasant task with a far better will

than he had shown where live Masai were concerned. Indeed, for each body that he handled

he found an appropriate sarcasm. Alphonse throwing Masai into the Tana was a very

different creature from Alphonse flying for dear life from the spear of a live Masai. He was

quite merry and gay, he clapped his hands and warbled snatches of French songs as the grim

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Viii − Alphonse EXPLAINS 66

dead warriors went 'splash' into the running waters to carry a message of death and defiance

to their kindred a hundred miles below. In short, thinking that he wanted taking down a peg,

I suggested holding a court−martial on him for his conduct in the morning.

Accordingly we brought him to the tree where he had hidden, and proceeded to sit in

judgment on him, Sir Henry explaining to him in the very best French the unheard−of

cowardice and enormity of his conduct, more especially in letting the oiled rag out of his

mouth, whereby he nearly aroused the Masai camp with teeth−chattering and brought about

the failure of our plans: ending up with a request for an explanation.

But if we expected to find Alphonse at a loss and put him to open shame we were

destined to be disappointed. He bowed and scraped and smiled, and acknowledged that his

conduct might at first blush appear strange, but really it was not, inasmuch as his teeth were

not chattering from fear – oh, dear no! oh, certainly not! he marvelled how the 'messieurs'

could think of such a thing – but from the chill air of the morning. As for the rag, if

monsieur could have but tasted its evil flavour, being compounded indeed of a mixture of

stale paraffin oil, grease, and gunpowder, monsieur himself would have spat it out. But he

did nothing of the sort; he determined to keep it there till, alas! his stomach 'revolted', and

the rag was ejected in an access of involuntary sickness.

'And what have you to say about getting into the hollow tree?' asked Sir Henry, keeping

his countenance with difficulty.

'But, monsieur, the explanation is easy; oh, most easy! it was thus: I stood there by the

kraal wall, and the little grey monsieur hit me in the stomach so that my rifle exploded, and

the battle began. I watched whilst recovering myself from monsieur's cruel blow; then,

messieurs, I felt the heroic blood of my grandfather boil up in my veins. The sight made me

mad. I ground my teeth! Fire flashed from my eyes! I shouted «En avant!» and longed to

slay. Before my eyes there rose a vision of my heroic grandfather! In short, I was mad! I was

a warrior indeed! But then in my heart I heard a small voice: «Alphonse,» said the voice,

«restrain thyself, Alphonse! Give not way to this evil passion! These men, though black, are

brothers! And thou wouldst slay them? Cruel Alphonse!» The voice was right. I knew it; I

was about to perpetrate the most horrible cruelties: to wound! to massacre! to tear limb from

limb! And how restrain myself? I looked round; I saw the tree, I perceived the hole.

«Entomb thyself,» said the voice, «and hold on tight! Thou wilt thus overcome temptation

by main force!» It was bitter, just when the blood of my heroic grandfather boiled most

fiercely; but I obeyed! I dragged my unwilling feet along; I entombed myself! Through the

hole I watched the battle! I shouted curses and defiance on the foe! I noted them fall with

satisfaction! Why not? I had not robbed them of their lives. Their gore was not upon my

head. The blood of my heroic – '

'Oh, get along with you, you little cur!' broke out Sir Henry, with a shout of laughter,

and giving Alphonse a good kick which sent him flying off with a rueful face.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Viii − Alphonse EXPLAINS 67

In the evening I had an interview with Mr Mackenzie, who was suffering a good deal

from his wounds, which Good, who was a skilful though unqualified doctor, was treating

him for. He told me that this occurrence had taught him a lesson, and that, if he recovered

safely, he meant to hand over the Mission to a younger man, who was already on his road to

join him in his work, and return to England.

'You see, Quatermain,' he said, 'I made up my mind to it, this very morning, when we

were creeping down those benighted savages. «If we live through this and rescue Flossie

alive,» I said to myself, «I will go home to England; I have had enough of savages.» Well, I

did not think that we should live through it at the time; but thanks be to God and you four,

we have lived through it, and I mean to stick to my resolution, lest a worse thing befall us.

Another such time would kill my poor wife. And besides, Quatermain, between you and me,

I am well off; it is thirty thousand pounds I am worth today, and every farthing of it made by

honest trade and savings in the bank at Zanzibar, for living here costs me next to nothing. So

though it will be hard to leave this place, which I have made to blossom like a rose in the

wilderness, and harder still to leave the people I have taught, I shall go.'

'I congratulate you on your decision,' answered I, 'for two reasons. The first is, that you

owe a duty to your wife and daughter, and more especially to the latter, who should receive

some education and mix with girls of her own race, otherwise she will grow up wild,

shunning her kind. The other is, that as sure as I am standing here, sooner or later the Masai

will try to avenge the slaughter inflicted on them today. Two or three men are sure to have

escaped the confusion who will carry the story back to their people, and the result will be

that a great expedition will one day be sent against you. It might be delayed for a year, but

sooner or later it will come. Therefore, if only for that reason, I should go. When once they

have learnt that you are no longer here they may perhaps leave the place alone.' *{By a sad

coincidence, since the above was written by Mr Quatermain, the Masai have, in April 1886,

massacred a missionary and his wife – Mr and Mrs Houghton – on this very Tana River, and

at the spot described. These are, I believe, the first white people who are known to have

fallen victims to this cruel tribe. – EDITOR.}

'You are quite right,' answered the clergyman. 'I will turn my back upon this place in a

month. But it will be a wrench, it will be a wrench.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Viii − Alphonse EXPLAINS 68

CHAPTER Ix − Into the UNKNOWN

week had passed, and we all sat at supper one night in the Mission dining−room,

feeling very much depressed in spirits, for the reason that we were going to say goodbye to

our kind friends, the Mackenzies, and depart upon our way at dawn on the morrow. Nothing

more had been seen or heard of the Masai, and save for a spear or two which had been

overlooked and was rusting in the grass, and a few empty cartridges where we had stood

outside the wall, it would have been difficult to tell that the old cattle kraal at the foot of the

slope had been the scene of so desperate a struggle. Mackenzie was, thanks chiefly to his

being so temperate a man, rapidly recovering from his wound, and could get about on a pair

of crutches; and as for the other wounded men, one had died of gangrene, and the rest were

in a fair way to recovery. Mr Mackenzie's caravan of men had also returned from the coast,

so that the station was now amply garrisoned.

Under these circumstances we concluded, warm and pressing as were the invitations for

us to stay, that it was time to move on, first to Mount Kenia, and thence into the unknown in

search of the mysterious white race which we had set our hearts on discovering. This time

we were going to progress by means of the humble but useful donkey, of which we had

collected no less than a dozen, to carry our goods and chattels, and, if necessary, ourselves.

We had now but two Wakwafis left for servants, and found it quite impossible to get other

natives to venture with us into the unknown parts we proposed to explore – and small blame

to them. After all, as Mr Mackenzie said, it was odd that three men, each of whom possessed

many of those things that are supposed to make life worth living – health, sufficient means,

and position, etc. – should from their own pleasure start out upon a wild−goose chase, from

which the chances were they never would return. But then that is what Englishmen are,

adventurers to the backbone; and all our magnificent muster−roll of colonies, each of which

will in time become a great nation, testify to the extraordinary value of the spirit of

adventure which at first sight looks like a mild form of lunacy. 'Adventurer' – he that goes

out to meet whatever may come. Well, that is what we all do in the world one way or

another, and, speaking for myself, I am proud of the title, because it implies a brave heart

and a trust in Providence. Besides, when many and many a noted Croesus, at whose feet the

people worship, and many and many a time−serving and word−coining politician are

forgotten, the names of those grand−hearted old adventurers who have made England what

she is, will be remembered and taught with love and pride to little children whose unshaped

spirits yet slumber in the womb of centuries to be. Not that we three can expect to be

numbered with such as these, yet have we done something – enough, perhaps, to throw a

garment over the nakedness of our folly.

That evening, whilst we were sitting on the veranda, smoking a pipe before turning in,

who should come up to us but Alphonse, and, with a magnificent bow, announce his wish

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ix − Into the UNKNOWN 69

for an interview. Being requested to 'fire away', he explained at some length that he was

anxious to attach himself to our party – a statement that astonished me not a little, knowing

what a coward the little man was. The reason, however, soon appeared. Mr Mackenzie was

going down to the coast, and thence on to England. Now, if he went down country,

Alphonse was persuaded that he would be seized, extradited, sent to France, and to penal

servitude. This was the idea that haunted him, as King Charles's head haunted Mr Dick, and

he brooded over it till his imagination exaggerated the danger ten times. As a matter of fact,

the probability is that his offence against the laws of his country had long ago been

forgotten, and that he would have been allowed to pass unmolested anywhere except in

France; but he could not be got to see this. Constitutional coward as the little man was, he

infinitely preferred to face the certain hardships and great risks and dangers of such an

expedition as ours, than to expose himself, notwithstanding his intense longing for his native

land, to the possible scrutiny of a police officer – which is after all only another

exemplification of the truth that, to the majority of men, a far−off foreseen danger, however

shadowy, is much more terrible than the most serious present emergency. After listening to

what he had to say, we consulted among ourselves, and finally agreed, with Mr Mackenzie's

knowledge and consent, to accept his offer. To begin with, we were very short−handed, and

Alphonse was a quick, active fellow, who could turn his hand to anything, and cook – ah, he

Could cook! I believe that he would have made a palatable dish of those gaiters of his heroic

grandfather which he was so fond of talking about. Then he was a good−tempered little man,

and merry as a monkey, whilst his pompous, vainglorious talk was a source of infinite

amusement to us; and what is more, he never bore malice. Of course, his being so

pronounced a coward was a great drawback to him, but now that we knew his weakness we

could more or less guard against it. So, after warning him of the undoubted risks he was

exposing himself to, we told him that we would accept his offer on condition that he would

promise implicit obedience to our orders. We also promised to give him wages at the rate of

ten pounds a month should he ever return to a civilized country to receive them. To all of

this he agreed with alacrity, and retired to write a letter to his Annette, which Mr Mackenzie

promised to post when he got down country. He read it to us afterwards, Sir Henry

translating, and a wonderful composition it was. I am sure the depth of his devotion and the

narration of his sufferings in a barbarous country, 'far, far from thee, Annette, for whose

adored sake I endure such sorrow,' ought to have touched the feelings of the stoniest−hearted

chambermaid.

Well, the morrow came, and by seven o'clock the donkeys were all loaded, and the time

of parting was at hand. It was a melancholy business, especially saying goodbye to dear little

Flossie. She and I were great friends, and often used to have talks together – but her nerves

had never got over the shock of that awful night when she lay in the power of those

bloodthirsty Masai. 'Oh, Mr Quatermain,' she cried, throwing her arms round my neck and

bursting into tears, 'I can't bear to say goodbye to you. I wonder when we shall meet again?'

'I don't know, my dear little girl,' I said, 'I am at one end of life and you are at the other.

I have but a short time before me at best, and most things lie in the past, but I hope that for

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ix − Into the UNKNOWN 70

you there are many long and happy years, and everything lies in the future. By−and−by you

will grow into a beautiful woman, Flossie, and all this wild life will be like a far−off dream

to you; but I hope, even if we never do meet again, that you will think of your old friend and

remember what I say to you now. Always try to be good, my dear, and to do what is right,

rather than what happens to be pleasant, for in the end, whatever sneering people may say,

what is good and what is happy are the same. Be unselfish, and whenever you can, give a

helping hand to others – for the world is full of suffering, my dear, and to alleviate it is the

noblest end that we can set before us. If you do that you will become a sweet and

God−fearing woman, and make many people's lives a little brighter, and then you will not

have lived, as so many of your sex do, in vain. And now I have given you a lot of

old−fashioned advice, and so I am going to give you something to sweeten it with. You see

this little piece of paper. It is what is called a cheque. When we are gone give it to your

father with this note – not before, mind. You will marry one day, my dear little Flossie, and

it is to buy you a wedding present which you are to wear, and your daughter after you, if you

have one, in remembrance of Hunter Quatermain.

Poor little Flossie cried very much, and gave me a lock of her bright hair in return,

which I still have. The cheque I gave her was for a thousand pounds (which being now well

off, and having no calls upon me except those of charity, I could well afford), and in the note

I directed her father to invest it for her in Government security, and when she married or

came of age to buy her the best diamond necklace he could get for the money and

accumulated interest. I chose diamonds because I think that now that King Solomon's Mines

are lost to the world, their price will never be much lower than it is at present, so that if in

after−life she should ever be in pecuniary difficulties, she will be able to turn them into

money.

Well, at last we got off, after much hand−shaking, hat−waving, and also farewell

saluting from the natives, Alphonse weeping copiously (for he has a warm heart) at parting

with his master and mistress; and I was not sorry for it at all, for I hate those goodbyes.

Perhaps the most affecting thing of all was to witness Umslopogaas' distress at parting with

Flossie, for whom the grim old warrior had conceived a strong affection. He used to say that

she was as sweet to see as the only star on a dark night, and was never tired of loudly

congratulating himself on having killed the Lygonani who had threatened to murder her.

And that was the last we saw of the pleasant Mission−house – a true oasis in the desert – and

of European civilization. But I often think of the Mackenzies, and wonder how they got

down country, and if they are now safe and well in England, and will ever see these words.

Dear little Flossie! I wonder how she fares there where there are no black folk to do her

imperious bidding, and no sky−piercing snow−clad Kenia for her to look at when she gets

up in the morning. And so goodbye to Flossie.

After leaving the Mission−house we made our way, comparatively unmolested, past the

base of Mount Kenia, which the Masai call 'Donyo Egere', or the 'speckled mountain', on

account of the black patches of rock that appear upon its mighty spire, where the sides are

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ix − Into the UNKNOWN 71

too precipitous to allow of the snow lying on them; then on past the lonely lake Baringo,

where one of our two remaining Askari, having unfortunately trodden on a puff−adder, died

of snake−bite, in spite of all our efforts to save him. Thence we proceeded a distance of

about a hundred and fifty miles to another magnificent snow−clad mountain called

Lekakisera, which has never, to the best of my belief, been visited before by a European, but

which I cannot now stop to describe. There we rested a fortnight, and then started out into

the trackless and uninhabited forest of a vast district called Elgumi. In this forest alone there

are more elephants than I ever met with or heard with before. The mighty mammals literally

swarm there entirely unmolested by man, and only kept down by the natural law that

prevents any animals increasing beyond the capacity of the country they inhabit to support

them. Needless to say, however, we did not shoot many of them, first because we could not

afford to waste ammunition, of which our stock was getting perilously low, a donkey loaded

with it having been swept away in fording a flooded river; and secondly, because we could

not carry away the ivory, and did not wish to kill for the mere sake of slaughter. So we let

the great beasts be, only shooting one or two in self−protection. In this district, the

elephants, being unacquainted with the hunter and his tender mercies, would allow one to

walk up to within twenty yards of them in the open, while they stood, with their great ears

cocked for all the world like puzzled and gigantic puppy−dogs, and stared at that new and

extraordinary phenomenon – man. Occasionally, when the inspection did not prove

satisfactory, the staring ended in a trumpet and a charge, but this did not often happen. When

it did we had to use our rifles. Nor were elephants the only wild beasts in the great Elgumi

forest. All sorts of large game abounded, including lions – confound them! I have always

hated the sight of a lion since one bit my leg and lamed me for life. As a consequence,

another thing that abounded was the dreadful tsetse fly, whose bite is death to domestic

animals. Donkeys have, together with men, hitherto been supposed to enjoy a peculiar

immunity from its attacks; but all I have to say, whether it was on account of their poor

condition, or because the tsetse in those parts is more poisonous than usual, I do not know,

but ours succumbed to its onslaught. Fortunately, however, that was not till two months or

so after the bites had been inflicted, when suddenly, after a two days' cold rain, they all died,

and on removing the skins of several of them I found the long yellow streaks upon the flesh

which are characteristic of death from bites from the tsetse, marking the spot where the

insect had inserted his proboscis. On emerging from the great Elgumi forest, we, still

steering northwards, in accordance with the information Mr Mackenzie had collected from

the unfortunate wanderer who reached him only to die so tragically, struck the base in due

course of the large lake, called Laga by the natives, which is about fifty miles long by

twenty broad, and of which, it may be remembered, he made mention. Thence we pushed on

nearly a month's journey over great rolling uplands, something like those in the Transvaal,

but diversified by patches of bush country.

All this time we were continually ascending at the rate of about one hundred feet every

ten miles. Indeed the country was on a slope which appeared to terminate at a mass of

snow−tipped mountains, for which we were steering, and where we learnt the second lake of

which the wanderer had spoken as the lake without a bottom was situated. At length we

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ix − Into the UNKNOWN 72

arrived there, and, having ascertained that there Was a large lake on top of the mountains,

ascended three thousand feet more till we came to a precipitous cliff or edge, to find a great

sheet of water some twenty miles square lying fifteen hundred feet below us, and evidently

occupying an extinct volcanic crater or craters of vast extent. Perceiving villages on the

border of this lake, we descended with great difficulty through forests of pine trees, which

now clothed the precipitous sides of the crater, and were well received by the people, a

simple, unwarlike folk, who had never seen or even heard of a white man before, and treated

us with great reverence and kindness, supplying us with as much food and milk as we could

eat and drink. This wonderful and beautiful lake lay, according to our aneroid, at a height of

no less than 11,450 feet above sea−level, and its climate was quite cold, and not at all unlike

that of England. Indeed, for the first three days of our stay there we saw little or nothing of

the scenery on account of an unmistakable Scotch mist which prevailed. It was this rain that

set the tsetse poison working in our remaining donkeys, so that they all died.

This disaster left us in a very awkward position, as we had now no means of transport

whatever, though on the other hand we had not much to carry. Ammunition, too, was very

short, amounting to but one hundred and fifty rounds of rifle cartridges and some fifty

shot−gun cartridges. How to get on we did not know; indeed it seemed to us that we had

about reached the end of our tether. Even if we had been inclined to abandon the object of

our search, which, shadow as it was, was by no means the case, it was ridiculous to think of

forcing our way back some seven hundred miles to the coast in our present plight; so we

came to the conclusion that the only thing to be done was to stop where we were – the

natives being so well disposed and food plentiful – for the present, and abide events, and try

to collect information as to the countries beyond.

Accordingly, having purchased a capital log canoe, large enough to hold us all and our

baggage, from the headman of the village we were staying in, presenting him with three

empty cold−drawn brass cartridges by way of payment, with which he was perfectly

delighted, we set out to make a tour of the lake in order to find the most favourable place to

make a camp. As we did not know if we should return to this village, we put all our gear into

the canoe, and also a quarter of cooked water−buck, which when young is delicious eating,

and off we set, natives having already gone before us in light canoes to warn the inhabitants

of the other villages of our approach.

As we were puddling leisurely along Good remarked upon the extraordinary deep blue

colour of the water, and said that he understood from the natives, who were great fishermen

– fish, indeed, being their principal food – that the lake was supposed to be wonderfully

deep, and to have a hole at the bottom through which the water escaped and put out some

great fire that was raging below.

I pointed out to him that what he had heard was probably a legend arising from a

tradition among the people which dated back to the time when one of the extinct parasitic

volcanic cones was in activity. We saw several round the borders of the lake which had no

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ix − Into the UNKNOWN 73

doubt been working at a period long subsequent to the volcanic death of the central crater

which now formed the bed of the lake itself. When it finally became extinct the people

would imagine that the water from the lake had run down and put out the big fire below,

more especially as, though it was constantly fed by streams running from the snow−tipped

peaks about, there was no visible exit to it.

The farther shore of the lake we found, on approaching it, to consist of a vast

perpendicular wall of rock, which held the water without any intermediate sloping bank, as

elsewhere. Accordingly we paddled parallel with this precipice, at a distance of about a

hundred paces from it, shaping our course for the end of the lake, where we knew that there

was a large village.

As we went we began to pass a considerable accumulation of floating rushes, weed,

boughs of trees, and other rubbish, brought, Good supposed, to this spot by some current,

which he was much puzzled to account for. Whilst we were speculating about this, Sir

Henry pointed out a flock of large white swans, which were feeding on the drift some little

way ahead of us. Now I had already noticed swans flying about this lake, and, having never

come across them before in Africa, was exceedingly anxious to obtain a specimen. I had

questioned the natives about them, and learnt that they came from over the mountain, always

arriving at certain periods of the year in the early morning, when it was very easy to catch

them, on account of their exhausted condition. I also asked them what country they came

from, when they shrugged their shoulders, and said that on the top of the great black

precipice was stony inhospitable land, and beyond that were mountains with snow, and full

of wild beasts, where no people lived, and beyond the mountains were hundreds of miles of

dense thorn forest, so thick that even the elephants could not get through it, much less men.

Next I asked them if they had ever heard of white people like ourselves living on the farther

side of the mountains and the thorn forest, whereat they laughed. But afterwards a very old

woman came and told me that when she was a little girl her grandfather had told her that in

his youth HIS grandfather had crossed the desert and the mountains, and pierced the thorn

forest, and seen a white people who lived in stone kraals beyond. Of course, as this took the

tale back some two hundred and fifty years, the information was very indefinite; but still

there it was again, and on thinking it over I grew firmly convinced that there was some truth

in all these rumours, and equally firmly determined to solve the mystery. Little did I guess in

what an almost miraculous way my desire was to be gratified.

Well, we set to work to stalk the swans, which kept drawing, as they fed, nearer and

nearer to the precipice, and at last we pushed the canoe under shelter of a patch of drift

within forty yards of them. Sir Henry had the shot−gun, loaded with No. 1, and, waiting for

a chance, got two in a line, and, firing at their necks, killed them both. Up rose the rest,

thirty or more of them, with a mighty splashing; and, as they did so, he gave them the other

barrel. Down came one fellow with a broken wing, and I saw the leg of another drop and a

few feathers start out of his back; but he went on quite strong. Up went the swans, circling

ever higher till at last they were mere specks level with the top of the frowning precipice,

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ix − Into the UNKNOWN 74

when I saw them form into a triangle and head off for the unknown north−east. Meanwhile

we had picked up our two dead ones, and beautiful birds they were, weighing not less than

about thirty pounds each, and were chasing the winged one, which had scrambled over a

mass of driftweed into a pool of clear water beyond. Finding a difficulty in forcing the canoe

through the rubbish, I told our only remaining Wakwafi servant, whom I knew to be an

excellent swimmer, to jump over, dive under the drift, and catch him, knowing that as there

were no crocodiles in this lake he could come to no harm. Entering into the fun of the thing,

the man obeyed, and soon was dodging about after the winged swan in fine style, getting

gradually nearer to the rock wall, against which the water washed as he did so.

Presently he gave up swimming after the swan, and began to cry out that he was being

carried away; and, indeed, we saw that, though he was swimming with all his strength

towards us, he was being drawn slowly to the precipice. With a few desperate strokes of our

paddles we pushed the canoe through the crust of drift and rowed towards the man as hard as

we could, but, fast as we went, he was drawn faster to the rock. Suddenly I saw that before

us, just rising eighteen inches or so above the surface of the lake, was what looked like the

top of the arch of a submerged cave or railway tunnel. Evidently, from the watermark on the

rock several feet above it, it was generally entirely submerged; but there had been a dry

season, and the cold had prevented the snow from melting as freely as usual; so the lake was

low and the arch showed. Towards this arch our poor servant was being sucked with

frightful rapidity. He was not more than ten fathoms from it, and we were about twenty

when I saw it, and with little help from us the canoe flew along after him. He struggled

bravely, and I thought that we should have saved him, when suddenly I perceived an

expression of despair come upon his face, and there before our eyes he was sucked down

into the cruel swirling blue depths, and vanished. At the same moment I felt our canoe

seized as with a mighty hand, and propelled with resistless force towards the rock.

We realized our danger now and rowed, or rather paddled, furiously in our attempt to

get out of the vortex. In vain; in another second we were flying straight for the arch like an

arrow, and I thought that we were lost. Luckily I retained sufficient presence of mind to

shout out, instantly setting the example by throwing myself into the bottom of the canoe,

'Down on your faces – down!' and the others had the sense to take the hint. In another instant

there was a grinding noise, and the boat was pushed down till the water began to trickle over

the sides, and I thought that we were gone. But no, suddenly the grinding ceased, and we

could again feel the canoe flying along. I turned my head a little – I dared not lift it – and

looked up. By the feeble light that yet reached the canoe, I could make out that a dense arch

of rock hung just over our heads, and that was all. In another minute I could not even see as

much as that, for the faint light had merged into shadow, and the shadows had been

swallowed up in darkness, utter and complete.

For an hour or so we lay there, not daring to lift our heads for fear lest the brains should

be dashed out of them, and scarcely able to speak even, on account of the noise of the

rushing water which drowned our voices. Not, indeed, that we had much inclination to

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ix − Into the UNKNOWN 75

speak, seeing that we were overwhelmed by the awfulness of our position and the imminent

fear of instant death, either by being dashed against the sides of the cavern, or on a rock, or

being sucked down in the raging waters, or perhaps asphyxiated by want of air. All of these

and many other modes of death presented themselves to my imagination as I lay at the

bottom of the canoe, listening to the swirl of the hurrying waters which ran whither we knew

not. One only other sound could I hear, and that was Alphonse's intermittent howl of terror

coming from the centre of the canoe, and even that seemed faint and unnatural. Indeed, the

whole thing overpowered my brain, and I began to believe that I was the victim of some

ghastly spirit−shaking nightmare.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Ix − Into the UNKNOWN 76

CHAPTER X − THE Rose of FIRE

n we flew, drawn by the mighty current, till at last I noticed that the sound of the

water was not half so deafening as it had been, and concluded that this must be because

there was more room for the echoes to disperse in. I could now hear Alphonse's howls much

more distinctly; they were made up of the oddest mixture of invocations to the Supreme

Power and the name of his beloved Annette that it is possible to conceive; and, in short,

though their evident earnestness saved them from profanity, were, to say the least, very

remarkable. Taking up a paddle I managed to drive it into his ribs, whereon he, thinking that

the end had come, howled louder than ever. Then I slowly and cautiously raised myself on

my knees and stretched my hand upwards, but could touch no roof. Next I took the paddle

and lifted it above my head as high as I could, but with the same result. I also thrust it out

laterally to the right and left, but could touch nothing except water. Then I bethought me that

there was in the boat, amongst our other remaining possessions, a bull's−eye lantern and a

tin of oil. I groped about and found it, and having a match on me carefully lit it, and as soon

as the flame had got a hold of the wick I turned it on down the boat. As it happened, the first

thing the light lit on was the white and scared face of Alphonse, who, thinking that it was all

over at last, and that he was witnessing a preliminary celestial phenomenon, gave a terrific

yell and was with difficulty reassured with the paddle. As for the other three, Good was

lying on the flat of his back, his eyeglass still fixed in his eye, and gazing blankly into the

upper darkness. Sir Henry had his head resting on the thwarts of the canoe, and with his

hand was trying to test the speed of the water. But when the beam of light fell upon old

Umslopogaas I could really have laughed. I think I have said that we had put a roast quarter

of water−buck into the canoe. Well, it so happened that when we all prostrated ourselves to

avoid being swept out of the boat and into the water by the rock roof, Umslopogaas's head

had come down uncommonly near this roast buck, and so soon as he had recovered a little

from the first shock of our position it occurred to him that he was hungry. Thereupon he

coolly cut off a chop with Inkosi−kaas, and was now employed in eating it with every

appearance of satisfaction. As he afterwards explained, he thought that he was going 'on a

long journey', and preferred to start on a full stomach. It reminded me of the people who are

going to be hanged, and who are generally reported in the English daily papers to have made

'an excellent breakfast'.

As soon as the others saw that I had managed to light the lamp, we bundled Alphonse

into the farther end of the canoe with a threat which calmed him down wonderfully, that if

he would insist upon making the darkness hideous with his cries we would put him out of

suspense by sending him to join the Wakwafi and wait for Annette in another sphere, and

began to discuss the situation as well as we could. First, however, at Good's suggestion, we

bound two paddles mast−fashion in the bows so that they might give us warning against any

sudden lowering of the roof of the cave or waterway. It was clear to us that we were in an

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER X − THE Rose of FIRE 77

underground river or, as Alphonse defined it, 'main drain', which carried off the superfluous

waters of the lake. Such rivers are well known to exist in many parts of the world, but it has

not often been the evil fortune of explorers to travel by them. That the river was wide we

could clearly see, for the light from the bull's−eye lantern failed to reach from shore to

shore, although occasionally, when the current swept us either to one side or the other, we

could distinguish the rock wall of the tunnel, which, as far as we could make out, appeared

to arch about twenty−five feet above our heads. As for the current itself, it ran, Good

estimated, at least eight knots, and, fortunately for us, was, as is usual, fiercest in the middle

of the stream. Still, our first act was to arrange that one of us, with the lantern and a pole

there was in the canoe, should always be in the bows ready, if possible, to prevent us from

being stove in against the side of the cave or any projecting rock. Umslopogaas, having

already dined, took the first turn. This was absolutely, with one exception, all that we could

do towards preserving our safety. The exception was that another of us took up a position in

the stern with a paddle by means of which it was possible to steer the canoe more or less and

to keep her from the sides of the cave. These matters attended to, we made a somewhat

sparing meal off the cold buck's meat (for we did not know how long it might have to last

us), and then feeling in rather better spirits I gave my opinion that, serious as it undoubtedly

was, I did not consider our position altogether without hope, unless, indeed, the natives were

right, and the river plunged straight down into the bowels of the earth. If not, it was clear

that it must emerge somewhere, probably on the other side of the mountains, and in that case

all we had to think of was to keep ourselves alive till we got there, wherever 'there' might be.

But, of course, as Good lugubriously pointed out, on the other hand we might fall victims to

a hundred unsuspected horrors – or the river might go on winding away inside the earth till it

dried up, in which case our fate would indeed be an awful one.

'Well, let us hope for the best and prepare ourselves for the worst,' said Sir Henry, who

is always cheerful and even spirited – a very tower of strength in the time of trouble. 'We

have come out of so many queer scrapes together, that somehow I almost fancy we shall

come out of this,' he added.

This was excellent advice, and we proceeded to take it each in our separate way – that

is, except Alphonse, who had by now sunk into a sort of terrified stupor. Good was at the

helm and Umslopogaas in the bows, so there was nothing left for Sir Henry and myself to do

except to lie down in the canoe and think. It certainly was a curious, and indeed almost a

weird, position to be placed in – rushing along, as we were, through the bowels of the earth,

borne on the bosom of a Stygian river, something after the fashion of souls being ferried by

Charon, as Curtis said. And how dark it was! The feeble ray from our little lamp did but

serve to show the darkness. There in the bows sat old Umslopogaas, like Pleasure in the

poem, *{Mr Allan Quatermain misquotes – Pleasure sat at the helm. – EDITOR.} watchful

and untiring, the pole ready to his hand, and behind in the shadow I could just make out the

form of Good peering forward at the ray of light in order to make out how to steer with the

paddle that he held and now and again dipped into the water.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER X − THE Rose of FIRE 78

'Well, well,' thought I, 'you have come in search of adventures, Allan my boy, and you

have certainly got them. At your time of life, too! You ought to be ashamed of yourself; but

somehow you are not, and, awful as it all is, perhaps you will pull through after all; and if

you don't, why, you cannot help it, you see! And when all's said and done an underground

river will make a very appropriate burying−place.'

At first, however, I am bound to say that the strain upon the nerves was very great. It is

trying to the coolest and most experienced person not to know from one hour to another if he

has five minutes more to live, but there is nothing in this world that one cannot get

accustomed to, and in time we began to get accustomed even to that. And, after all, our

anxiety, though no doubt natural, was, strictly speaking, illogical, seeing that we never know

what is going to happen to us the next minute, even when we sit in a well−drained house

with two policemen patrolling under the window – nor how long we have to live. It is all

arranged for us, my sons, so what is the use of bothering?

It was nearly midday when we made our dive into darkness, and we had set our watch

(Good and Umslopogaas) at two, having agreed that it should be of a duration of five hours.

At seven o'clock, accordingly, Sir Henry and I went on, Sir Henry at the bow and I at the

stern, and the other two lay down and went to sleep. For three hours all went well, Sir Henry

only finding it necessary once to push us off from the side; and I that but little steering was

required to keep us straight, as the violent current did all that was needed, though

occasionally the canoe showed a tendency which had to be guarded against to veer and

travel broadside on. What struck me as the most curious thing about this wonderful river

was: how did the air keep fresh? It was muggy and thick, no doubt, but still not sufficiently

so to render it bad or even remarkably unpleasant. The only explanation that I can suggest is

that the water of the lake had sufficient air in it to keep the atmosphere of the tunnel from

absolute stagnation, this air being given out as it proceeded on its headlong way. Of course I

only give the solution of the mystery for what it is worth, which perhaps is not much.

When I had been for three hours or so at the helm, I began to notice a decided change in

the temperature, which was getting warmer. At first I took no notice of it, but when, at the

expiration of another half−hour, I found that it was getting hotter and hotter, I called to Sir

Henry and asked him if he noticed it, or if it was only my imagination. 'Noticed it!' he

answered; 'I should think so. I am in a sort of Turkish bath.' Just about then the others woke

up gasping, and were obliged to begin to discard their clothes. Here Umslopogaas had the

advantage, for he did not wear any to speak of, except a moocha.

Hotter it grew, and hotter yet, till at last we could scarcely breathe, and the perspiration

poured out of us. Half an hour more, and though we were all now stark naked, we could

hardly bear it. The place was like an antechamber of the infernal regions proper. I dipped my

hand into the water and drew it out almost with a cry; it was nearly boiling. We consulted a

little thermometer we had – the mercury stood at 123 degrees. From the surface of the water

rose a dense cloud of steam. Alphonse groaned out that we were already in purgatory, which

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER X − THE Rose of FIRE 79

indeed we were, though not in the sense that he meant it. Sir Henry suggested that we must

be passing near the seat of some underground volcanic fire, and I am inclined to think,

especially in the light of what subsequently occurred, that he was right. Our sufferings for

some time after this really pass my powers of description. We no longer perspired, for all the

perspiration had been sweated out of us. We simply lay in the bottom of the boat, which we

were now physically incapable of directing, feeling like hot embers, and I fancy undergoing

very much the same sensations that the poor fish do when they are dying on land – namely,

that of slow suffocation. Our skins began to crack, and the blood to throb in our heads like

the beating of a steam−engine.

This had been going on for some time, when suddenly the river turned a little, and I

heard Sir Henry call out from the bows in a hoarse, startled voice, and, looking up, saw a

most wonderful and awful thing. About half a mile ahead of us, and a little to the left of the

centre of the stream – which we could now see was about ninety feet broad – a huge

pillar−like jet of almost white flame rose from the surface of the water and sprang fifty feet

into the air, when it struck the roof and spread out some forty feet in diameter, falling back

in curved sheets of fire shaped like the petals of a full−blown rose. Indeed this awful gas jet

resembled nothing so much as a great flaming flower rising out of the black water. Below

was the straight stalk, a foot or more thick, and above the dreadful bloom. And as for the

fearfulness of it and its fierce and awesome beauty, who can describe it? Certainly I cannot.

Although we were now some five hundred yards away, it, notwithstanding the steam, lit up

the whole cavern as clear as day, and we could see that the roof was here about forty feet

above us, and washed perfectly smooth with water. The rock was black, and here and there I

could make out long shining lines of ore running through it like great veins, but of what

metal they were I know not.

On we rushed towards this pillar of fire, which gleamed fiercer than any furnace ever lit

by man.

'Keep the boat to the right, Quatermain – to the right,' shouted Sir Henry, and a minute

afterwards I saw him fall forward senseless. Alphonse had already gone. Good was the next

to go. There they lay as though dead; only Umslopogaas and I kept our senses. We were

within fifty yards of it now, and I saw the Zulu's head fall forward on his hands. He had

gone too, and I was alone. I could not breathe; the fierce heat dried me up. For yards and

yards round the great rose of fire the rock−roof was red−hot. The wood of the boat was

almost burning. I saw the feathers on one of the dead swans begin to twist and shrivel up;

but I would not give in. I knew that if I did we should pass within three or four yards of the

gas jet and perish miserably. I set the paddle so as to turn the canoe as far from it as

possible, and held on grimly.

My eyes seemed to be bursting from my head, and through my closed lids I could see

the fierce light. We were nearly opposite now; it roared like all the fires of hell, and the

water boiled furiously around it. Five seconds more. We were past; I heard the roar behind

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER X − THE Rose of FIRE 80

me.

Then I too fell senseless. The next thing that I recollect is feeling a breath of air upon

my face. My eyes opened with great difficulty. I looked up. Far, far above me there was

light, though around me was great gloom. Then I remembered and looked. The canoe still

floated down the river, and in the bottom of it lay the naked forms of my companions. 'Were

they dead?' I wondered. 'Was I left alone in this awful place?' I knew not. Next I became

conscious of a burning thirst. I put my hand over the edge of the boat into the water and

drew it up again with a cry. No wonder: nearly all the skin was burnt off the back of it. The

water, however, was cold, or nearly so, and I drank pints and splashed myself all over. My

body seemed to suck up the fluid as one may see a brick wall suck up rain after a drought;

but where I was burnt the touch of it caused intense pain. Then I bethought myself of the

others, and, dragging myself towards them with difficulty, I sprinkled them with water, and

to my joy they began to recover – Umslopogaas first, then the others. Next they drank,

absorbing water like so many sponges. Then, feeling chilly – a queer contrast to our recent

sensations – we began as best we could to get into our clothes. As we did so Good pointed to

the port side of the canoe: it was all blistered with heat, and in places actually charred. Had

it been built like our civilized boats, Good said that the planks would certainly have warped

and let in enough water to sink us; but fortunately it was dug out of the soft, willowy wood

of a single great tree, and had sides nearly three inches and a bottom four inches thick. What

that awful flame was we never discovered, but I suppose that there was at this spot a crack

or hole in the bed of the river through which a vast volume of gas forced its way from its

volcanic home in the bowels of the earth towards the upper air. How it first became ignited

is, of course, impossible to say – probably, I should think, from some spontaneous explosion

of mephitic gases.

As soon as we had got some things together and shaken ourselves together a little, we

set to work to make out where we were now. I have said that there was light above, and on

examination we found that it came from the sky. Our river that was, Sir Henry said, a literal

realization of the wild vision of the poet, *{Where Alph the sacred river ran / Through

caverns measureless to man / Down to a sunless sea} was no longer underground, but was

running on its darksome way, not now through 'caverns measureless to man', but between

two frightful cliffs which cannot have been less than two thousand feet high. So high were

they, indeed, that though the sky was above us, where we were was dense gloom – not

darkness indeed, but the gloom of a room closely shuttered in the daytime. Up on either side

rose the great straight cliffs, grim and forbidding, till the eye grew dizzy with trying to

measure their sheer height. The little space of sky that marked where they ended lay like a

thread of blue upon their soaring blackness, which was unrelieved by any tree or creeper.

Here and there, however, grew ghostly patches of a long grey lichen, hanging motionless to

the rock as the white beard to the chin of a dead man. It seemed as though only the dregs or

heavier part of the light had sunk to the bottom of this awful place. No bright−winged

sunbeam could fall so low: they died far, far above our heads.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER X − THE Rose of FIRE 81

By the river's edge was a little shore formed of round fragments of rock washed into this

shape by the constant action of water, and giving the place the appearance of being strewn

with thousands of fossil cannon balls. Evidently when the water of the underground river is

high there is no beach at all, or very little, between the border of the stream and the

precipitous cliffs; but now there was a space of seven or eight yards. And here, on this

beach, we determined to land, in order to rest ourselves a little after all that we had gone

through and to stretch our limbs. It was a dreadful place, but it would give an hour's respite

from the terrors of the river, and also allow of our repacking and arranging the canoe.

Accordingly we selected what looked like a favourable spot, and with some little difficulty

managed to beach the canoe and scramble out on to the round, inhospitable pebbles.

'My word,' called out Good, who was on shore the first, 'what an awful place! It's

enough to give one a fit.' And he laughed.

Instantly a thundering voice took up his words, magnifying them a hundred times.

'GIVE One a fit – HO! HO! HO!' – 'A FIT, HO! HO! HO!' answered another voice in wild

accents from far up the cliff – A fit! A fit! A fit! chimed in voice after voice – each flinging

the words to and fro with shouts of awful laughter to the invisible lips of the other till the

whole place echoed with the words and with shrieks of fiendish merriment, which at last

ceased as suddenly as they had begun.

'Oh, mon Dieu!' yelled Alphonse, startled quite out of such self−command as he

possessed.

'MON Dieu! Mon dieu! MON DIEU!' the Titanic echoes thundered, shrieked, and

wailed in every conceivable tone.

'Ah,' said Umslopogaas calmly, 'I clearly perceive that devils live here. Well, the place

looks like it.'

I tried to explain to him that the cause of all the hubbub was a very remarkable and

interesting echo, but he would not believe it.

'Ah,' he said, 'I know an echo when I hear one. There was one lived opposite my kraal in

Zululand, and the Intombis

[maidens]

used to talk with it. But if what we hear is a full−grown

echo, mine at home can only have been a baby. No, no – they are devils up there. But I don't

think much of them, though,' he added, taking a pinch of snuff. 'They can copy what one

says, but they don't seem to be able to talk on their own account, and they dare not show

their faces,' and he relapsed into silence, and apparently paid no further attention to such

contemptible fiends.

After this we found it necessary to keep our conversation down to a whisper – for it was

really unbearable to have every word one uttered tossed to and fro like a tennis−ball, as

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER X − THE Rose of FIRE 82

precipice called to precipice.

But even our whispers ran up the rocks in mysterious murmurs till at last they died

away in long−drawn sighs of sound. Echoes are delightful and romantic things, but we had

more than enough of them in that dreadful gulf.

As soon as we had settled ourselves a little on the round stones, we went on to wash and

dress our burns as well as we could. As we had but a little oil for the lantern, we could not

spare any for this purpose, so we skinned one of the swans, and used the fat off its breast,

which proved an excellent substitute. Then we repacked the canoe, and finally began to take

some food, of which I need scarcely say we were in need, for our insensibility had endured

for many hours, and it was, as our watches showed, midday. Accordingly we seated

ourselves in a circle, and were soon engaged in discussing our cold meat with such appetite

as we could muster, which, in my case at any rate, was not much, as I felt sick and faint after

my sufferings of the previous night, and had besides a racking headache. It was a curious

meal. The gloom was so intense that we could scarcely see the way to cut our food and

convey it to our mouths. Still we got on pretty well, till I happened to look behind me – my

attention being attracted by a noise of something crawling over the stones, and perceived

sitting upon a rock in my immediate rear a huge species of black freshwater crab, only it was

five times the size of any crab I ever saw. This hideous and loathsome−looking animal had

projecting eyes that seemed to glare at one, very long and flexible antennae or feelers, and

gigantic claws. Nor was I especially favoured with its company. From every quarter dozens

of these horrid brutes were creeping up, drawn, I suppose, by the smell of the food, from

between the round stones and out of holes in the precipice. Some were already quite close to

us. I stared quite fascinated by the unusual sight, and as I did so I saw one of the beasts

stretch out its huge claw and give the unsuspecting Good such a nip behind that he jumped

up with a howl, and set the 'wild echoes flying' in sober earnest. Just then, too, another, a

very large one, got hold of Alphonse's leg, and declined to part with it, and, as may be

imagined, a considerable scene ensued. Umslopogaas took his axe and cracked the shell of

one with the flat of it, whereon it set up a horrid screaming which the echoes multiplied a

thousandfold, and began to foam at the mouth, a proceeding that drew hundreds more of its

friends out of unsuspected holes and corners. Those on the spot perceiving that the animal

was hurt fell upon it like creditors on a bankrupt, and literally rent it limb from limb with

their huge pincers and devoured it, using their claws to convey the fragments to their

mouths. Seizing whatever weapons were handy, such as stones or paddles, we commenced a

war upon the monsters – whose numbers were increasing by leaps and bounds, and whose

stench was overpowering. So fast as we cracked their armour others seized the injured ones

and devoured them, foaming at the mouth, and screaming as they did so. Nor did the brutes

stop at that. When they could they nipped hold of us – and awful nips they were – or tried to

steal the meat. One enormous fellow got hold of the swan we had skinned and began to drag

it off. Instantly a score of others flung themselves upon the prey, and then began a ghastly

and disgusting scene. How the monsters foamed and screamed, and rent the flesh, and each

other! It was a sickening and unnatural sight, and one that will haunt all who saw it till their

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER X − THE Rose of FIRE 83

dying day – enacted as it was in the deep, oppressive gloom, and set to the unceasing music

of the many−toned nerve−shaking echoes. Strange as it may seem to say so, there was

something so shockingly human about these fiendish creatures – it was as though all the

most evil passions and desires of man had got into the shell of a magnified crab and gone

mad. They were so dreadfully courageous and intelligent, and they looked as if they

Understood. The whole scene might have furnished material for another canto of Dante's

'Inferno', as Curtis said.

'I say, you fellows, let's get out of this or we shall all go off our heads,' sung out Good;

and we were not slow to take the hint. Pushing the canoe, around which the animals were

now crawling by hundreds and making vain attempts to climb, off the rocks, we bundled

into it and got out into mid−stream, leaving behind us the fragments of our meal and the

screaming, foaming, stinking mass of monsters in full possession of the ground.

'Those are the devils of the place,' said Umslopogaas with the air of one who has solved

a problem, and upon my word I felt almost inclined to agree with him.

Umslopogaas' remarks were like his axe – very much to the point.

'What's to be done next?' said Sir Henry blankly.

'Drift, I suppose,' I answered, and we drifted accordingly. All the afternoon and well

into the evening we floated on in the gloom beneath the far−off line of blue sky, scarcely

knowing when day ended and night began, for down in that vast gulf the difference was not

marked, till at length Good pointed out a star hanging right above us, which, having nothing

better to do, we observed with great interest. Suddenly it vanished, the darkness became

intense, and a familiar murmuring sound filled the air. 'Underground again,' I said with a

groan, holding up the lamp. Yes, there was no doubt about it. I could just make out the roof.

The chasm had come to an end and the tunnel had recommenced. And then there began

another long, long night of danger and horror. To describe all its incidents would be too

wearisome, so I will simply say that about midnight we struck on a flat projecting rock in

mid−stream and were as nearly as possible overturned and drowned. However, at last we got

off, and went upon the uneven tenor of our way. And so the hours passed till it was nearly

three o'clock. Sir Henry, Good, and Alphonse were asleep, utterly worn out; Umslopogaas

was at the bow with the pole, and I was steering, when I perceived that the rate at which we

were travelling had perceptibly increased. Then, suddenly, I heard Umslopogaas make an

exclamation, and next second came a sound as of parting branches, and I became aware that

the canoe was being forced through hanging bushes or creepers. Another minute, and the

breath of sweet open air fanned my face, and I felt that we had emerged from the tunnel and

were floating upon clear water. I say felt, for I could see nothing, the darkness being

absolutely pitchy, as it often is just before the dawn. But even this could scarcely damp my

joy. We were out of that dreadful river, and wherever we might have got to this at least was

something to be thankful for. And so I sat down and inhaled the sweet night air and waited

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER X − THE Rose of FIRE 84

for the dawn with such patience as I could command.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER X − THE Rose of FIRE 85

CHAPTER Xi − THE Frowning CITY

or an hour or more I sat waiting (Umslopogaas having meanwhile gone to sleep also)

till at length the east turned grey, and huge misty shapes moved over the surface of the water

like ghosts of long−forgotten dawns. They were the vapours rising from their watery bed to

greet the sun. Then the grey turned to primrose, and the primrose grew to red. Next, glorious

bars of light sprang up across the eastern sky, and through them the radiant messengers of

the dawn came speeding upon their arrowy way, scattering the ghostly vapours and awaking

the mountains with a kiss, as they flew from range to range and longitude to longitude.

Another moment, and the golden gates were open and the sun himself came forth as a

bridegroom from his chamber, with pomp and glory and a flashing as of ten million spears,

and embraced the night and covered her with brightness, and it was day.

But as yet I could see nothing save the beautiful blue sky above, for over the water was

a thick layer of mist exactly as though the whole surface had been covered with billows of

cotton wool. By degrees, however, the sun sucked up the mists, and then I saw that we were

afloat upon a glorious sheet of blue water of which I could not make out the shore. Some

eight or ten miles behind us, however, there stretched as far as the eye could reach a range of

precipitous hills that formed a retaining wall of the lake, and I have no doubt but that it was

through some entrance in these hills that the subterranean river found its way into the open

water. Indeed, I afterwards ascertained this to be the fact, and it will be some indication of

the extraordinary strength and directness of the current of the mysterious river that the

canoe, even at this distance, was still answering to it. Presently, too, I, or rather

Umslopogaas, who woke up just then, discovered another indication, and a very unpleasant

one it was. Perceiving some whitish object upon the water, Umslopogaas called my attention

to it, and with a few strokes of the paddle brought the canoe to the spot, whereupon we

discovered that the object was the body of a man floating face downwards. This was bad

enough, but imagine my horror when Umslopogaas having turned him on to his back with

the paddle, we recognized in the sunken features the lineaments of – whom do you suppose?

None other than our poor servant who had been sucked down two days before in the waters

of the subterranean river. It quite frightened me. I thought that we had left him behind for

ever, and behold! borne by the current, he had made the awful journey with us, and with us

had reached the end. His appearance also was dreadful, for he bore traces of having touched

the pillar of fire – one arm being completely shrivelled up and all his hair being burnt off.

The features were, as I have said, sunken, and yet they preserved upon them that awful look

of despair that I had seen upon his living face as the poor fellow was sucked down. Really

the sight unnerved me, weary and shaken as I felt with all that we had gone through, and I

was heartily glad when suddenly and without any warning the body began to sink just as

though it had had a mission, which having been accomplished, it retired; the real reason no

doubt being that turning it on its back allowed a free passage to the gas. Down it went to the

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xi − THE Frowning CITY 86

transparent depths – fathom after fathom we could trace its course till at last a long line of

bright air−bubbles, swiftly chasing each other to the surface, alone remained where it had

passed. At length these, too, were gone, and that was an end of our poor servant.

Umslopogaas thoughtfully watched the body vanish.

'What did he follow us for?' he asked. ''Tis an ill omen for thee and me, Macumazahn.'

And he laughed.

I turned on him angrily, for I dislike these unpleasant suggestions. If people have such

ideas, they ought in common decency to keep them to themselves. I detest individuals who

make on the subject of their disagreeable presentiments, or who, when they dream that they

saw one hanged as a common felon, or some such horror, will insist upon telling one all

about it at breakfast, even if they have to get up early to do it.

Just then, however, the others woke up and began to rejoice exceedingly at finding that

we were out of that dreadful river and once more beneath the blue sky. Then followed a

babel of talk and suggestions as to what we were to do next, the upshot of all of which was

that, as we were excessively hungry, and had nothing whatsoever left to eat except a few

scraps of biltong (dried game−flesh), having abandoned all that remained of our provisions

to those horrible freshwater crabs, we determined to make for the shore. But a new difficulty

arose. We did not know where the shore was, and, with the exception of the cliffs through

which the subterranean river made its entry, could see nothing but a wide expanse of

sparkling blue water. Observing, however, that the long flights of aquatic birds kept flying

from our left, we concluded that they were advancing from their feeding−grounds on shore

to pass the day in the lake, and accordingly headed the boat towards the quarter whence they

came, and began to paddle. Before long, however, a stiffish breeze sprang up, blowing

directly in the direction we wanted, so we improvized a sail with a blanket and the pole,

which took us along merrily. This done, we devoured the remnants of our biltong, washed

down with the sweet lake water, and then lit our pipes and awaited whatever might turn up.

When we had been sailing for an hour, Good, who was searching the horizon with the

spy−glass, suddenly announced joyfully that he saw land, and pointed out that, from the

change in the colour of the water, he thought we must be approaching the mouth of a river.

In another minute we perceived a great golden dome, not unlike that of St Paul's, piercing

the morning mists, and while we were wondering what in the world it could be, Good

reported another and still more important discovery, namely, that a small sailing−boat was

advancing towards us. This bit of news, which we were very shortly able to verify with our

own eyes, threw us into a considerable flutter. That the natives of this unknown lake should

understand the art of sailing seemed to suggest that they possessed some degree of

civilization. In a few more minutes it became evident that the occupant or occupants of the

advancing boat had made us out. For a moment or two she hung in the wind as though in

doubt, and then came tacking towards us with great swiftness. In ten more minutes she was

within a hundred yards, and we saw that she was a neat little boat – not a canoe 'dug out', but

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xi − THE Frowning CITY 87

built more or less in the European fashion with planks, and carrying a singularly large sail

for her size. But our attention was soon diverted from the boat to her crew, which consisted

of a man and a woman, Nearly as white as ourselves.

We stared at each other in amazement, thinking that we must be mistaken; but no, there

was no doubt about it. They were not fair, but the two people in the boat were decidedly of a

white as distinguished from a black race, as white, for instance, as Spaniards or Italians. It

was a patent fact. So it was true, after all; and, mysteriously led by a Power beyond our own,

we had discovered this wonderful people. I could have shouted for joy when I thought of the

glory and the wonder of the thing; and as it was, we all shook hands and congratulated each

other on the unexpected success of our wild search. All my life had I heard rumours of a

white race that existed in the highlands of this vast continent, and longed to put them to the

proof, and now here I saw it with my own eyes, and was dumbfounded. Truly, as Sir Henry

said, the old Roman was right when he wrote 'Ex Africa semper aliquid novi', which he tells

me means that out of Africa there always comes some new thing.

The man in the boat was of a good but not particularly fine physique, and possessed

straight black hair, regular aquiline features, and an intelligent face. He was dressed in a

brown cloth garment, something like a flannel shirt without the sleeves, and in an

unmistakable kilt of the same material. The legs and feet were bare. Round the right arm and

left leg he wore thick rings of yellow metal that I judged to be gold. The woman had a sweet

face, wild and shy, with large eyes and curling brown hair. Her dress was made of the same

material as the man's, and consisted, as we afterwards discovered, first of a linen

under−garment that hung down to her knee, and then of a single long strip of cloth, about

four feet wide by fifteen long, which was wound round the body in graceful folds and finally

flung over the left shoulder so that the end, which was dyed blue or purple or some other

colour, according to the social standing of the wearer, hung down in front, the right arm and

breast being, however, left quite bare. A more becoming dress, especially when, as in the

present case, the wearer was young and pretty, it is quite impossible to conceive. Good (who

has an eye for such things) was greatly struck with it, and so indeed was I. It was so simple

and yet so effective.

Meanwhile, if we had been astonished at the appearance of the man and woman, it was

clear that they were far more astonished at us. As for the man, he appeared to be overcome

with fear and wonder, and for a while hovered round our canoe, but would not approach. At

last, however, he came within hailing distance, and called to us in a language that sounded

soft and pleasing enough, but of which we could not understand one word. So we hailed

back in English, French, Latin, Greek, German, Zulu, Dutch, Sisutu, Kukuana, and a few

other native dialects that I am acquainted with, but our visitor did not understand any of

these tongues; indeed, they appeared to bewilder him. As for the lady, she was busily

employed in taking stock of us, and Good was returning the compliment by staring at her

hard through his eyeglass, a proceeding that she seemed rather to enjoy than otherwise. At

length, the man, being unable to make anything of us, suddenly turned his boat round and

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xi − THE Frowning CITY 88

began to head off for the shore, his little boat skimming away before the wind like a

swallow. As she passed across our bows the man turned to attend to the large sail, and Good

promptly took the opportunity to kiss his hand to the young lady. I was horrified at this

proceeding, both on general grounds and because I feared that she might take offence, but to

my delight she did not, for, first glancing round and seeing that her husband, or brother, or

whoever he was, was engaged, she promptly kissed hers back.

'Ah!' said I. 'It seems that we have at last found a language that the people of this

country understand.'

'In which case,' said Sir Henry, 'Good will prove an invaluable interpreter.'

I frowned, for I do not approve of Good's frivolities, and he knows it, and I turned the

conversation to more serious subjects. 'It is very clear to me,' I said, 'that the man will be

back before long with a host of his fellows, so we had best make up our minds as to how we

are going to receive them.'

'The question is how will they receive us?' said Sir Henry.

As for Good he made no remark, but began to extract a small square tin case that had

accompanied us in all our wanderings from under a pile of baggage. Now we had often

remonstrated with Good about this tin case, inasmuch as it had been an awkward thing to

carry, and he had never given any very explicit account as to its contents; but he had insisted

on keeping it, saying mysteriously that it might come in very useful one day.

'What on earth are you going to do, Good?' asked Sir Henry.

'Do – why dress, of course! You don't expect me to appear in a new country in these

things, do you?' and he pointed to his soiled and worn garments, which were however, like

all Good's things, very tidy, and with every tear neatly mended.

We said no more, but watched his proceedings with breathless interest. His first step

was to get Alphonse, who was thoroughly competent in such matters, to trim his hair and

beard in the most approved fashion. I think that if he had had some hot water and a cake of

soap at hand he would have shaved off the latter; but he had not. This done, he suggested

that we should lower the sail of the canoe and all take a bath, which we did, greatly to the

horror and astonishment of Alphonse, who lifted his hands and ejaculated that these English

were indeed a wonderful people. Umslopogaas, who, though he was, like most high−bred

Zulus, scrupulously cleanly in his person, did not see the fun of swimming about in a lake,

also regarded the proceeding with mild amusement. We got back into the canoe much

refreshed by the cold water, and sat to dry in the sun, whilst Good undid his tin box, and

produced first a beautiful clean white shirt, just as it had left a London steam laundry, and

then some garments wrapped first in brown, then in white, and finally in silver paper. We

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xi − THE Frowning CITY 89

watched this undoing with the tenderest interest and much speculation. One by one Good

removed the dull husks that hid their splendours, carefully folding and replacing each piece

of paper as he did so; and there at last lay, in all the majesty of its golden epaulettes, lace,

and buttons, a Commander of the Royal Navy's full−dress uniform – dress sword, cocked

hat, shiny patent leather boots and all. We literally gasped.

'WHAT!' we said, 'WHAT! Are you going to put those things on?'

'Certainly,' he answered composedly; 'you see so much depends upon a first impression,

especially,' he added, 'as I observe that there are ladies about. One at least of us ought to be

decently dressed.'

We said no more; we were simply dumbfounded, especially when we considered the

artful way in which Good had concealed the contents of that box for all these months. Only

one suggestion did we make – namely, that he should wear his mail shirt next his skin. He

replied that he feared it would spoil the set of his coat, now carefully spread in the sun to

take the creases out, but finally consented to this precautionary measure. The most amusing

part of the affair, however, was to see old Umslopogaas's astonishment and Alphonse's

delight at Good's transformation. When at last he stood up in all his glory, even down to the

medals on his breast, and contemplated himself in the still waters of the lake, after the

fashion of the young gentleman in ancient history, whose name I cannot remember, but who

fell in love with his own shadow, the old Zulu could no longer restrain his feelings.

'Oh, Bougwan!' he said. 'Oh, Bougwan! I always thought thee an ugly little man, and fat

– fat as the cows at calving time; and now thou art like a blue jay when he spreads his tail

out. Surely, Bougwan, it hurts my eyes to look at thee.'

Good did not much like this allusion to his fat, which, to tell the truth, was not very well

deserved, for hard exercise had brought him down three inches; but on the whole he was

pleased at Umslopogaas's admiration. As for Alphonse, he was quite delighted.

'Ah! but Monsieur has the beautiful air – the air of the warrior. It is the ladies who will

say so when we come to get ashore. Monsieur is complete; he puts me in mind of my heroic

grand – '

Here we stopped Alphonse.

As we gazed upon the beauties thus revealed by Good, a spirit of emulation filled our

breasts, and we set to work to get ourselves up as well as we could. The most, however, that

we were able to do was to array ourselves in our spare suits of shooting clothes, of which we

each had several, all the fine clothes in the world could never make it otherwise than

scrubby and insignificant; but Sir Henry looked what he is, a magnificent man in his nearly

new tweed suit, gaiters, and boots. Alphonse also got himself up to kill, giving an extra turn

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xi − THE Frowning CITY 90

to his enormous moustaches. Even old Umslopogaas, who was not in a general way given to

the vain adorning of his body, took some oil out of the lantern and a bit of tow, and polished

up his head−ring with it till it shone like Good's patent leather boots. Then he put on the

mail shirt Sir Henry had given him and his 'moocha', and, having cleaned up Inkosi−kaas a

little, stood forth complete.

All this while, having hoisted the sail again as soon as we had finished bathing, we had

been progressing steadily for the land, or, rather, for the mouth of a great river. Presently –

in all about an hour and a half after the little boat had left us – we saw emerging from the

river or harbour a large number of boats, ranging up to ten or twelve tons burden. One of

these was propelled by twenty−four oars, and most of the rest sailed. Looking through the

glass we soon made out that the row−boat was an official vessel, her crew being all dressed

in a sort of uniform, whilst on the half−deck forward stood an old man of venerable

appearance, and with a flowing white beard, and a sword strapped to his side, who was

evidently the commander of the craft. The other boats were apparently occupied by people

brought out by curiosity, and were rowing or sailing towards us as quickly as they could.

'Now for it,' said I. 'What is the betting? Are they going to be friendly or to put an end to

us?'

Nobody could answer this question, and, not liking the warlike appearance of the old

gentleman and his sword, we felt a little anxious.

Just then Good spied a school of hippopotami on the water about two hundred yards off

us, and suggested that it would not be a bad plan to impress the natives with a sense of our

power by shooting some of them if possible. This, unluckily enough, struck us as a good

idea, and accordingly we at once got out our eight−bore rifles, for which we still had a few

cartridges left, and prepared for action. There were four of the animals, a big bull, a cow,

and two young ones, one three parts grown. We got up to them without difficulty, the great

animals contenting themselves with sinking down into the water and rising again a few

yards farther on; indeed, their excessive tameness struck me as being peculiar. When the

advancing boats were about five hundred yards away, Sir Henry opened the ball by firing at

the three parts grown young one. The heavy bullet struck it fair between the eyes, and,

crashing through the skull, killed it, and it sank, leaving a long train of blood behind it. At

the same moment I fired at the cow, and Good at the old bull. My shot took effect, but not

fatally, and down went the hippopotamus with a prodigious splashing, only to rise again

presently blowing and grunting furiously, dyeing all the water round her crimson, when I

killed her with the left barrel. Good, who is an execrable shot, missed the head of the bull

altogether, the bullet merely cutting the side of his face as it passed. On glancing up, after I

had fired my second shot, I perceived that the people we had fallen among were evidently

ignorant of the nature of firearms, for the consternation caused by our shots and their effect

upon the animals was prodigious. Some of the parties in the boats began to cry out in fear;

others turned and made off as hard as they could; and even the old gentleman with the sword

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xi − THE Frowning CITY 91

looked greatly puzzled and alarmed, and halted his big row−boat. We had, however, but

little time for observation, for just then the old bull, rendered furious by the wound he had

received, rose fair within forty yards of us, glaring savagely. We all fired, and hit him in

various places, and down he went. We all fired, and hit him in various places, and down he

went, badly wounded. Curiosity now began to overcome the fear of the onlookers, and some

of them sailed on up close to us, amongst these being the man and woman whom we had

first seen a couple of hours or so before, who drew up almost alongside. Just then the great

brute rose again within ten yards of their base, and instantly with a roar of fury made at it

open−mouthed. The woman shrieked, and the man tried to give the boat way, but without

success. In another second I saw the huge red jaws and gleaming ivories close with a crunch

on the frail craft, taking an enormous mouthful out of its side and capsizing it. Down went

the boat, leaving its occupants struggling in the water. Next moment, before we could do

anything towards saving them, the huge and furious creature was up again and making

open−mouthed at the poor girl, who was struggling in the water. Lifting my rifle just as the

grinding jaws were about to close on her, I fired over her head right down the

hippopotamus's throat. Over he went, and commenced turning round and round, snorting,

and blowing red streams of blood through his nostrils. Before he could recover himself,

however, I let him have the other barrel in the side of the throat, and that finished him. He

never moved or struggled again, but instantly sank. Our next effort was directed towards

saving the girl, the man having swum off towards another boat; and in this we were

fortunately successful, pulling her into the canoe (amidst the shouts of the spectators)

considerably exhausted and frightened, but otherwise unhurt.

Meanwhile the boats had gathered together at a distance, and we could see that the

occupants, who were evidently much frightened, were consulting what to do. Without giving

them time for further consideration, which we thought might result unfavourably to

ourselves, we instantly took our paddles and advanced towards them, Good standing in the

bow and taking off his cocked hat politely in ever direction, his amiable features suffused by

a bland but intelligent smile. Most of the craft retreated as we advanced, but a few held their

ground, while the big row−boat came on to meet us. Presently we were alongside, and I

could see that our appearance – and especially Good's and Umslopogaas's – filled the

venerable−looking commander with astonishment, not unmixed with awe. He was dressed

after the same fashion as the man we first met, except that his shirt was not made of brown

cloth, but of pure white linen hemmed with purple. The kilt, however, was identical, and so

were the thick rings of gold around the arm and beneath the left knee. The rowers wore only

a kilt, their bodies being naked to the waist. Good took off his hat to the old gentleman with

an extra flourish, and inquired after his health in the purest English, to which he replied by

laying the first two fingers of his right hand horizontally across his lips and holding them

there for a moment, which we took as his method of salutation. Then he also addressed some

remarks to us in the same soft accents that had distinguished our first interviewer, which we

were forced to indicate we did not understand by shaking our heads and shrugging our

shoulders. This last Alphonse, being to the manner born, did to perfection, and in so polite a

way that nobody could take any offence. Then we came a standstill, till I, being exceedingly

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xi − THE Frowning CITY 92

hungry, thought I might as well call attention to the fact, and did so first by opening my

mouth and pointing down it, and then rubbing my stomach. These signals the old gentleman

clearly understood, for he nodded his head vigorously, and pointed towards the harbour; and

at the same time one of the men on his boat threw us a line and motioned to us to make it

fast, which we did. The row−boat then took us in tow, and went with great rapidity towards

the mouth of the river, accompanied by all the other boats. In about twenty minutes more we

reached the entrance to the harbour, which was crowded with boats full of people who had

come out to see us. We observed that all the occupants were more or less of the same type,

though some were fairer than others. Indeed, we noticed certain ladies whose skin was of a

most dazzling whiteness; and the darkest shade of colour which we saw was about that of a

rather swarthy Spaniard. Presently the wide river gave a sweep, and when it did so an

exclamation of astonishment and delight burst from our lips as we caught our first view of

the place that we afterwards knew as Milosis, or the Frowning City (from mi, which means

city, and losis, a frown).

At a distance of some five hundred yards from the river's bank rose a sheer precipice of

granite, two hundred feet or so in height, which had no doubt once formed the bank itself –

the intermediate space of land now utilized as docks and roadways having been gained by

draining, and deepening and embanking the stream.

On the brow of this precipice stood a great building of the same granite that formed the

cliff, built on three sides of a square, the fourth side being open, save for a kind of

battlement pierced at its base by a little door. This imposing place we afterwards discovered

was the palace of the queen, or rather of the queens. At the back of the palace the town

sloped gently upwards to a flashing building of white marble, crowned by the golden dome

which we had already observed. The city was, with the exception of this one building,

entirely built of red granite, and laid out in regular blocks with splendid roadways between.

So far as we could see also the houses were all one−storied and detached, with gardens

round them, which gave some relief to the eye wearied with the vista of red granite. At the

back of the palace a road of extraordinary width stretched away up the hill for a distance of a

mile and a half or so, and appeared to terminate at an open space surrounding the gleaming

building that crowned the hill. But right in front of us was the wonder and glory of Milosis –

the great staircase of the palace, the magnificence of which took our breath away. Let the

reader imagine, if he can, a splendid stairway, sixty−five feet from balustrade to balustrade,

consisting of two vast flights, each of one hundred and twenty−five steps of eight inches in

height by three feet broad, connected by a flat resting−place sixty feet in length, and running

from the palace wall on the edge of the precipice down to meet a waterway or canal cut to its

foot from the river. This marvellous staircase was supported upon a single enormous granite

arch, of which the resting−place between the two flights formed the crown; that is, the

connecting open space lay upon it. From this archway sprang a subsidiary flying arch, or

rather something that resembled a flying arch in shape, such as none of us had seen in any

other country, and of which the beauty and wonder surpassed all that we had ever imagined.

Three hundred feet from point to point, and no less than five hundred and fifty round the

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xi − THE Frowning CITY 93

curve, that half−arc soared touching the bridge it supported for a space of fifty feet only, one

end resting on and built into the parent archway, and the other embedded in the solid granite

of the side of the precipice.

This staircase with its supports was, indeed, a work of which any living man might have

been proud, both on account of its magnitude and its surpassing beauty. Four times, as we

afterwards learnt, did the work, which was commenced in remote antiquity, fail, and was

then abandoned for three centuries when half−finished, till at last there rose a youthful

engineer named Rademas, who said that he would complete it successfully, and staked his

life upon it. If he failed he was to be hurled from the precipice he had undertaken to scale; if

he succeeded, he was to be rewarded by the hand of the king's daughter. Five years was

given to him to complete the work, and an unlimited supply of labour and material. Three

times did his arch fall, till at last, seeing failure to be inevitable, he determined to commit

suicide on the morrow of the third collapse. That night, however, a beautiful woman came to

him in a dream and touched his forehead, and of a sudden he saw a vision of the completed

work, and saw too through the masonry and how the difficulties connected with the flying

arch that had hitherto baffled his genius were to be overcome. Then he awoke and once

more commenced the work, but on a different plan, and behold! he achieved it, and on the

last day of the five years he led the princess his bride up the stair and into the palace. And in

due course he became king by right of his wife, and founded the present Zu−Vendi dynasty,

which is to this day called the 'House of the Stairway', thus proving once more how energy

and talent are the natural stepping−stones to grandeur. And to commemorate his triumph he

fashioned a statue of himself dreaming, and of the fair woman who touched him on the

forehead, and placed it in the great hall of the palace, and there it stands to this day.

Such was the great stair of Milosis, and such the city beyond. No wonder they named it

the 'Frowning City', for certainly those mighty works in solid granite did seem to frown

down upon our littleness in their sombre splendour. This was so even in the sunshine, but

when the storm−clouds gathered on her imperial brow Milosis looked more like a

supernatural dwelling−place, or some imagining of a poet's brain, than what she is – a mortal

city, carven by the patient genius of generations out of the red silence of the mountain side.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xi − THE Frowning CITY 94

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS

he big rowing−boat glided on up the cutting that ran almost to the foot of the vast

stairway, and then halted at a flight of steps leading to the landing−place. Here the old

gentleman disembarked, and invited us to do so likewise, which, having no alternative, and

being nearly starved, we did without hesitation – taking our rifles with us, however. As each

of us landed, our guide again laid his fingers on his lips and bowed deeply, at the same time

ordering back the crowds which had assembled to gaze on us. The last to leave the canoe

was the girl we had picked out of the water, for whom her companion was waiting. Before

she went away she kissed my hand, I suppose as a token of gratitude for having saved her

from the fury of the hippopotamus; and it seemed to me that she had by this time quite got

over any fear she might have had of us, and was by no means anxious to return in such a

hurry to her lawful owners. At any rate, she was going to kiss Good's hand as well as mine,

when the young man interfered and led her off. As soon as we were on shore, a number of

the men who had rowed the big boat took possession of our few goods and chattels, and

started with them up the splendid staircase, our guide indicating to us by means of motions

that the things were perfectly safe. This done, he turned to the right and led the way to a

small house, which was, as I afterwards discovered, an inn. Entering into a good−sized

room, we saw that a wooden table was already furnished with food, presumably in

preparation for us. Here our guide motioned us to be seated on a bench that ran the length of

the table. We did not require a second invitation, but at once fell to ravenously on the viands

before us, which were served on wooden platters, and consisted of cold goat's−flesh,

wrapped up in some kind of leaf that gave it a delicious flavour, green vegetables

resembling lettuces, brown bread, and red wine poured from a skin into horn mugs. This

wine was peculiarly soft and good, having something of the flavour of Burgundy. Twenty

minutes after we sat down at that hospitable board we rose from it, feeling like new men.

After all that we had gone through we needed two things, food and rest, and the food of

itself was a great blessing to us. Two girls of the same charming cast of face as the first

whom we had seen waited on us while we ate, and very nicely they did it. They were also

dressed in the same fashion namely, in a white linen petticoat coming to the knee, and with

the toga−like garment of brown cloth, leaving bare the right arm and breast. I afterwards

found out that this was the national dress, and regulated by an iron custom, though of course

subject to variations. Thus, if the petticoat was pure white, it signified that the wearer was

unmarried; if white, with a straight purple stripe round the edge, that she was married and a

first or legal wife; if with a black stripe, that she was a widow. In the same way the toga, or

'kaf', as they call it, was of different shades of colour, from pure white to the deepest brown,

according to the rank of the wearer, and embroidered at the end in various ways. This also

applies to the 'shirts' or tunics worn by the men, which varied in material and colour; but the

kilts were always the same except as regards quality. One thing, however, every man and

woman in the country wore as the national insignia, and that was the thick band of gold

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS 95

round the right arm above the elbow, and the left leg beneath the knee. People of high rank

also wore a torque of gold round the neck, and I observed that our guide had one on.

So soon as we had finished our meal our venerable conductor, who had been standing

all the while, regarding us with inquiring eyes, and our guns with something as like fear as

his pride would allow him to show, bowed towards Good, whom he evidently took for the

leader of the party on account of the splendour of his apparel, and once more led the way

through the door and to the foot of the great staircase. Here we paused for a moment to

admire two colossal lions, each hewn from a single block of pure black marble, and standing

rampant on the terminations of the wide balustrades of the staircase. These lions are

magnificently executed, and it is said were sculptured by Rademas, the great prince who

designed the staircase, and who was without doubt, to judge from the many beautiful

examples of his art that we saw afterwards, one of the finest sculptors who ever lived, either

in this or any other country. Then we climbed almost with a feeling of awe up that splendid

stair, a work executed for all time and that will, I do not doubt, be admired thousands of

years hence by generations unborn unless an earthquake should throw it down. Even

Umslopogaas, who as a general rule made it a point of honour not to show astonishment,

which he considered undignified, was fairly startled out of himself, and asked it the 'bridge

had been built by men or devils', which was his vague way of alluding to any supernatural

power. But Alphonse did not care about it. Its solid grandeur jarred upon the frivolous little

Frenchman, who said that it was all 'tres magnifique, mais triste – ah, triste!' and went on to

suggest that it would be improved if the balustrades were Gilt.

On we went up the first flight of one hundred and twenty steps, across the broad

platform joining it to the second flight, where we paused to admire the glorious view of one

of the most beautiful stretches of country that the world can show, edged by the blue waters

of the lake. Then we passed on up the stair till at last we reached the top, where we found a

large standing space to which there were three entrances, all of small size. Two of these

opened on to rather narrow galleries or roadways cut in the face of the precipice that ran

round the palace walls and led to the principal thoroughfares of the city, and were used by

the inhabitants passing up and down from the docks. These were defended by gates of

bronze, and also, as we afterwards learnt, it was possible to let down a portion of the

roadways themselves by withdrawing certain bolts, and thus render it quite impracticable for

an enemy to pass. The third entrance consisted of a flight of ten curved black marble steps

leading to a doorway cut in the palace wall. This wall was in itself a work of art, being built

of huge blocks of granite to the height of forty feet, and so fashioned that its face was

concave, whereby it was rendered practically impossible for it to be scaled. To this doorway

our guide led us. The door, which was massive, and made of wood protected by an outer

gate of bronze, was closed; but on our approach it was thrown wide, and we were met by the

challenge of a sentry, who was armed with a heavy triangular−bladed spear, not unlike a

bayonet in shape, and a cutting sword, and protected by breast and back plates of skilfully

prepared hippopotamus hide, and a small round shield fashioned of the same tough material.

The sword instantly attracted our attention; it was practically identical with the one in the

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS 96

possession of Mr Mackenzie which he had obtained from the ill−starred wanderer. There

was no mistaking the gold−lined fretwork cut in the thickness of the blade. So the man had

told the truth after all. Our guide instantly gave a password, which the soldier acknowledged

by letting the iron shaft of his spear fall with a ringing sound upon the pavement, and we

passed on through the massive wall into the courtyard of the palace. This was about forty

yards square, and laid out in flower−beds full of lovely shrubs and plants, many of which

were quite new to me. Through the centre of this garden ran a broad walk formed of

powdered shells brought from the lake in the place of gravel. Following this we came to

another doorway with a round heavy arch, which is hung with thick curtains, for there are no

doors in the palace itself. Then came another short passage, and we were in the great hall of

the palace, and once more stood astonished at the simple and yet overpowering grandeur of

the place.

The hall is, as we afterwards learnt, one hundred and fifty feet long by eighty wide, and

has a magnificent arched roof of carved wood. Down the entire length of the building there

are on either side, and at a distance of twenty feet from the wall, slender shafts of black

marble springing sheer to the roof, beautifully fluted, and with carved capitals. At one end of

this great place which these pillars support is the group of which I have already spoken as

executed by the King Rademas to commemorate his building of the staircase; and really,

when we had time to admire it, its loveliness almost struck us dumb. The group, of which

the figures are in white, and the rest is black marble, is about half as large again as life, and

represents a young man of noble countenance and form sleeping heavily upon a couch. One

arm is carelessly thrown over the side of this couch, and his head reposes upon the other, its

curling locks partially hiding it. Bending over him, her hand resting on his forehead, is a

draped female form of such white loveliness as to make the beholder's breath stand still. And

as for the calm glory that shines upon her perfect face – well, I can never hope to describe it.

But there it rests like the shadow of an angel's smile; and power, love, and divinity all have

their part in it. Her eyes are fixed upon the sleeping youth, and perhaps the most

extraordinary thing about this beautiful work is the success with which the artist has

succeeded in depicting on the sleeper's worn and weary face the sudden rising of a new and

spiritual thought as the spell begins to work within his mind. You can see that an inspiration

is breaking in upon the darkness of the man's soul as the dawn breaks in upon the darkness

of night. It is a glorious piece of statuary, and none but a genius could have conceived it.

Between each of the black marble columns is some such group of figures, some allegorical,

and some representing the persons and wives of deceased monarchs or great men; but none

of them, in our opinion, comes up the one I have described, although several are from the

hand of the sculptor and engineer, King Rademas.

In the exact centre of the hall was a solid mass of black marble about the size of a

baby's arm−chair, which it rather resembled in appearance. This, as we afterwards learnt,

was the sacred stone of this remarkable people, and on it their monarchs laid their hand after

the ceremony of coronation, and swore by the sun to safeguard the interests of the empire,

and to maintain its customs, traditions, and laws. This stone was evidently exceedingly

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS 97

ancient (as indeed all stones are), and was scored down its sides with long marks or lines,

which Sir Henry said proved it to have been a fragment that at some remote period in its

history had been ground in the iron jaws of glaciers. There was a curious prophecy about

this block of marble, which was reported among the people to have fallen from the sun, to

the effect that when it was shattered into fragments a king of alien race should rule over the

land. As the stone, however, looked remarkably solid, the native princes seemed to have a

fair chance of keeping their own for many a long year.

At the end of the hall is a dais spread with rich carpets, on which two thrones are set

side by side. These thrones are shaped like great chairs, and made of solid gold. The seats

are richly cushioned, but the backs are left bare, and on each is carved the emblem of the

sun, shooting out his fiery rays in all directions. The footstools are golden lions couchant,

with yellow topazes set in them for eyes. There are no other gems about them.

The place is lighted by numerous but narrow windows, placed high up, cut on the

principle of the loopholes to be seen in ancient castles, but innocent of glass, which was

evidently unknown here.

Such is a brief description of this splendid hall in which we now found ourselves,

compiled of course from our subsequent knowledge of it. On this occasion we had but little

time for observation, for when we entered we perceived that a large number of men were

gathered together in front of the two thrones, which were unoccupied. The principal among

them were seated on carved wooden chairs ranged to the right and the left of the thrones, but

not in front of them, and were dressed in white tunics, with various embroideries and

different coloured edgings, and armed with the usual pierced and gold−inlaid swords. To

judge from the dignity of their appearance, they seemed one and all to be individuals of very

great importance. Behind each of these great men stood a small knot of followers and

attendants.

Seated by themselves, in a little group to the left of the throne, were six men of a

different stamp. Instead of wearing the ordinary kilt, they were clothed in long robes of pure

white linen, with the same symbol of the sun that is to be seen on the back of the chairs,

emblazoned in gold thread upon the breast. This garment was girt up at the waist with a

simple golden curb−like chain, from which hung long elliptic plates of the same metal,

fashioned in shiny scales like those of a fish, that, as their wearers moved, jingled and

reflected the light. They were all men of mature age and of a severe and impressive cast of

features, which was rendered still more imposing by the long beards they wore.

The personality of one individual among them, however, impressed us at once. He

seemed to stand out among his fellows and refuse to be overlooked. He was very old –

eighty at least – and extremely tall, with a long snow−white beard that hung nearly to his

waist. His features were aquiline and deeply cut, and his eyes were grey and cold−looking.

The heads of the others were bare, but this man wore a round cap entirely covered with gold

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS 98

embroidery, from which we judged that he was a person of great importance; and indeed we

afterwards discovered that he was Agon, the High Priest of the country. As we approached,

all these men, including the priests, rose and bowed to us with the greatest courtesy, at the

same time placing the two fingers across the lips in salutation. Then soft−footed attendants

advanced from between the pillars, bearing seats, which were placed in a line in front of the

thrones. We three sat down, Alphonse and Umslopogaas standing behind us. Scarcely had

we done so when there came a blare of trumpets from some passage to the right, and a

similar blare from the left. Next a man with a long white wand of ivory appeared just in

front of the right−hand throne, and cried out something in a loud voice, ending with the

word Nyleptha, repeated three times; and another man, similarly attired, called out a similar

sentence before the other throne, but ending with the word Sorais, also repeated thrice. Then

came the tramp of armed men from each side entrance, and in filed about a score of picked

and magnificently accoutred guards, who formed up on each side of the thrones, and let their

heavy iron−handled spears fall simultaneously with a clash upon the black marble flooring.

Another double blare of trumpets, and in from either side, each attended by six maidens,

swept the two Queens of Zu−Vendis, everybody in the hall rising to greet them as they

came.

I have seen beautiful women in my day, and am no longer thrown into transports at the

sight of a pretty face; but language fails me when I try to give some idea of the blaze of

loveliness that then broke upon us in the persons of these sister Queens. Both were young –

perhaps five−and−twenty years of age – both were tall and exquisitely formed; but there the

likeness stopped. One, Nyleptha, was a woman of dazzling fairness; her right arm and breast

bare, after the custom of her people, showed like snow even against her white and

gold−embroidered 'kaf', or toga. And as for her sweet face, all I can say is, that it was one

that few men could look on and forget. Her hair, a veritable crown of gold, clustered in short

ringlets over her shapely head, half hiding the ivory brow, beneath which eyes of deep and

glorious grey flashed out in tender majesty. I cannot attempt to describe her other features,

only the mouth was most sweet, and curved like Cupid's bow, and over the whole

countenance there shone an indescribable look of loving−kindness, lit up by a shadow of

delicate humour that lay upon her face like a touch of silver on a rosy cloud.

She wore no jewels, but on her neck, arm, and knee were the usual torques of gold, in

this instance fashioned like a snake; and her dress was of pure white linen of excessive

fineness, plentifully embroidered with gold and with the familiar symbols of the sun.

Her twin sister, Sorais, was of a different and darker type of beauty. Her hair was wavy

like Nyleptha's but coal−black, and fell in masses on her shoulders; her complexion was

olive, her eyes large, dark, and lustrous; the lips were full, and I thought rather cruel.

Somehow her face, quiet and even cold as it is, gave an idea of passion in repose, and caused

one to wonder involuntarily what its aspect would be if anything occurred to break the calm.

It reminded me of the deep sea, that even on the bluest days never loses its visible stamp of

power, and in its murmuring sleep is yet instinct with the spirit of the storm. Her figure, like

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS 99

her sister's, was almost perfect in its curves and outlines, but a trifle more rounded, and her

dress was absolutely the same.

As this lovely pair swept onwards to their respective thrones, amid the deep attentive

silence of the Court, I was bound to confess to myself that they did indeed fulfil my idea of

royalty. Royal they were in every way – in form, in grace, and queenly dignity, and in the

barbaric splendour of their attendant pomp. But methought that they needed no guards or

gold to proclaim their power and bind the loyalty of wayward men. A glance from those

bright eyes or a smile from those sweet lips, and while the red blood runs in the veins of

youth women such as these will never lack subjects ready to do their biddings to the death.

But after all they were women first and queens afterwards, and therefore not devoid of

curiosity. As they passed to their seats I saw both of them glance swiftly in our direction. I

saw, too, that their eyes passed by me, seeing nothing to charm them in the person of an

insignificant and grizzled old man. Then they looked with evident astonishment on the grim

form of old Umslopogaas, who raised his axe in salutation. Attracted next by the splendour

of Good's apparel, for a second their glance rested on him like a humming moth upon a

flower, then off it darted to where Sir Henry Curtis stood, the sunlight from a window

playing upon his yellow hair and peaked beard, and marking the outlines of his massive

frame against the twilight of the somewhat gloomy hall. He raised his eyes, and they met the

fair Nyleptha's full, and thus for the first time the goodliest man and woman that it has ever

been my lot to see looked one upon another. And why it was I know not, but I saw the swift

blood run up Nyleptha's skin as the pink lights run up the morning sky. Red grew her fair

bosom and shapely arm, red the swanlike neck; the rounded cheeks blushed red as the petals

of a rose, and then the crimson flood sank back to whence it came and left her pale and

trembling.

I glanced at Sir Henry. He, too, had coloured up to the eyes.

'Oh, my word!' thought I to myself, 'the ladies have come on the stage, and now we may

look to the plot to develop itself.' And I sighed and shook my head, knowing that the beauty

of a woman is like the beauty of the lightning – a destructive thing and a cause of desolation.

By the time that I had finished my reflections both the Queens were on the thrones, for all

this had happened in about six seconds. Once more the unseen trumpets blared out, and then

the Court seated itself, and Queen Sorais motioned to us to do likewise.

Next from among the crowd whither he had withdrawn stepped forward our guide, the

old gentleman who had towed us ashore, holding by the hand the girl whom we had seen

first and afterwards rescued from the hippopotamus. Having made obeisance he proceeded

to address the Queens, evidently describing to them the way and place where we had been

found. It was most amusing to watch the astonishment, not unmixed with fear, reflected

upon their faces as they listened to his tale. Clearly they could not understand how we had

reached the lake and been found floating on it, and were inclined to attribute our presence to

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS 100

supernatural causes. Then the narrative proceeded, as I judged from the frequent appeals that

our guide made to the girl, to the point where we had shot the hippopotami, and we at once

perceived that there was something very wrong about those hippopotami, for the history was

frequently interrupted by indignant exclamations from the little group of white−robed priests

and even from the courtiers, while the two Queens listened with an amazed expression,

especially when our guide pointed to the rifles in our hands as being the means of

destruction. And here, to make matters clear, I may as well explain at once that the

inhabitants of Zu−Vendis are sun−worshippers, and that for some reason or another the

hippopotamus is sacred among them. Not that they do not kill it, because at a certain season

of the year they slaughter thousands – which are specially preserved in large lakes up the

country – and use their hides for armour for soldiers; but this does not prevent them from

considering these animals as sacred to the sun. *{Mr Quatermain does not seem to have

been aware that it is common for animal−worshipping people to annually sacrifice the beasts

they adore. See Herodotus, ii. 45. – EDITOR.} Now, as ill luck would have it, the particular

hippopotami we had shot were a family of tame animals that were kept in the mouth of the

port and daily fed by priests whose special duty it was to attend to them. When we shot them

I thought that the brutes were suspiciously tame, and this was, as we afterwards ascertained,

the cause of it. Thus it came about that in attempting to show off we had committed

sacrilege of a most aggravated nature.

When our guide had finished his tale, the old man with the long beard and round cap,

whose appearance I have already described, and who was, as I have said, the High Priest of

the country, and known by the name of Agon, rose and commenced an impassioned

harangue. I did not like the look of his cold grey eye as he fixed it on us. I should have liked

it still less had I known that in the name of the outraged majesty of his god he was

demanding that the whole lot of us should be offered up as a sacrifice by means of being

burnt alive.

After he had finished speaking the Queen Sorais addressed him in a soft and musical

voice, and appeared, to judge from his gestures of dissent, to be putting the other side of the

question before him. Then Nyleptha spoke in liquid accents. Little did we know that she was

pleading for our lives. Finally, she turned and addressed a tall, soldierlike man of middle age

with a black beard and a long plain sword, whose name, as we afterwards learnt, was Nasta,

and who was the greatest lord in the country; apparently appealing to him for support. Now

when Sir Henry had caught her eye and she had blushed so rosy red, I had seen that the

incident had not escaped this man's notice, and, what is more, that it was eminently

disagreeable to him, for he bit his lip and his hand tightened on his sword−hilt. Afterwards

we learnt that he was an aspirant for the hand of this Queen in marriage, which accounted

for it. This being so, Nyleptha could not have appealed to a worse person, for, speaking in

slow, heavy tones, he appeared to confirm all that the High Priest Agon had said. As he

spoke, Sorais put her elbow on her knee, and, resting her chin on her hand, looked at him

with a suppressed smile upon her lips, as though she saw through the man, and was

determined to be his match; but Nyleptha grew very angry, her cheek flushed, her eyes

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS 101

flashed, and she did indeed look lovely. Finally she turned to Agon and seemed to give some

sort of qualified assent, for he bowed at her words; and as she spoke she moved her hands as

though to emphasize what she said; while all the time Sorais kept her chin on her hand and

smiled. Then suddenly Nyleptha made a sign, the trumpets blew again, and everybody rose

to leave the hall save ourselves and the guards, whom she motioned to stay.

When they were all gone she bent forward and, smiling sweetly, partially by signs and

partially by exclamations made it clear to us that she was very anxious to know where we

came from. The difficulty was how to explain, but at last an idea struck me. I had my large

pocket−book in my pocket and a pencil. Taking it out, I made a little sketch of a lake, and

then as best I could I drew the underground river and the lake at the other end. When I had

done this I advanced to the steps of the throne and gave it to her. She understood it at once

and clapped her hands with delight, and then descending from the throne took it to her sister

Sorais, who also evidently understood. Next she took the pencil from me, and after

examining it with curiosity proceeded to make a series of delightful little sketches, the first

representing herself holding out both hands in welcome, and a man uncommonly like Sir

Henry taking them. Next she drew a lovely little picture of a hippopotamus rolling about

dying in the water, and of an individual, in whom we had no difficulty in recognizing Agon

the High Priest, holding up his hands in horror on the bank. Then followed a most alarming

picture of a dreadful fiery furnace and of the same figure, Agon, poking us into it with a

forked stick. This picture perfectly horrified me, but I was a little reassured when she

nodded sweetly and proceeded to make a fourth drawing – a man again uncommonly like Sir

Henry, and of two women, in whom I recognized Sorais and herself, each with one arm

around him, and holding a sword in protection over him. To all of these Sorais, who I saw

was employed in carefully taking us all in – especially Curtis – signified her approval by

nodding.

At last Nyleptha drew a final sketch of a rising sun, indicating that she must go, and that

we should meet on the following morning; whereat Sir Henry looked so disappointed that

she saw it, and, I suppose by way of consolation, extended her hand to him to kiss, which he

did with pious fervour. At the same time Sorais, off whom Good had never taken his

eyeglass during the whole indaba

[interview]

, rewarded him by giving him her hand to kiss,

though, while she did so, her eyes were fixed upon Sir Henry. I am glad to say that I was not

implicated in these proceedings; neither of them gave ME her hand to kiss.

Then Nyleptha turned and addressed the man who appeared to be in command of the

bodyguard, apparently from her manner and his frequent obeisances, giving him very

stringent and careful orders; after which, with a somewhat coquettish nod and smile, she left

the hall, followed by Sorais and most of the guards.

When the Queens had gone, the officer whom Nyleptha had addressed came forward

and with many tokens of deep respect led us from the hall through various passages to a

sumptuous set of apartments opening out of a large central room lighted with brazen

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS 102

swinging lamps (for it was now dusk) and richly carpeted and strewn with couches. On a

table in the centre of the room was set a profusion of food and fruit, and, what is more,

flowers. There was a delicious wine also in ancient−looking sealed earthenware flagons, and

beautifully chased golden and ivory cups to drink it from. Servants, male and female, also

were there to minister to us, and whilst we ate, from some recess outside the apartment

'The silver lute did speak between

The trumpet's lordly blowing;'

and altogether we found ourselves in a sort of earthly paradise which was only disturbed

by the vision of that disgusting High Priest who intended to commit us to the flames. But so

very weary were we with our labours that we could scarcely keep ourselves awake through

the sumptuous meal, and as soon as it was over we indicated that we desired to sleep. As a

further precaution against surprise we left Umslopogaas with his axe to sleep in the main

chamber near the curtained doorways leading to the apartments which we occupied

respectively, Good and I in the one, and Sir Henry and Alphonse in the other. Then throwing

off our clothes, with the exception of the mail shirts, which we considered it safer to keep

on, we flung ourselves down upon the low and luxurious couches, and drew the

silk−embroidered coverlids over us.

In two minutes I was just dropping off when I was aroused by Good's voice.

'I say, Quatermain,' he said, 'did you ever see such eyes?'

'Eyes!' I said, crossly; 'what eyes?'

'Why, the Queen's, of course! Sorais, I mean – at least I think that is her name.'

'Oh, I don't know,' I yawned; 'I didn't notice them much: I suppose they are good eyes,'

and again I dropped off.

Five minutes or so elapsed, and I was once more awakened.

'I say, Quatermain,' said the voice.

'Well,' I answered testily, 'what is it now?'

'Did you notice her ankle? The shape – '

This was more than I could stand. By my bed stood the veldtschoons I had been

wearing. Moved quite beyond myself, I took them up and threw them straight at Good's head

– and hit it.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS 103

Afterwards I slept the sleep of the just, and a very heavy sleep it must be. As for Good, I

don't know if he went to sleep or if he continued to pass Sorais' beauties in mental review,

and, what is more, I don't care.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xii − THE Sister QUEENS 104

CHAPTER Xiii − About the ZU−VENDI PEOPLE

nd now the curtain is down for a few hours, and the actors in this novel drama are

plunged in dewy sleep. Perhaps we should except Nyleptha, whom the reader may, if

poetically inclined, imagine lying in her bed of state encompassed by her maidens, tiring

women, guards, and all the other people and appurtenances that surround a throne, and yet

not able to slumber for thinking of the strangers who had visited a country where no such

strangers had ever come before, and wondering, as she lay awake, who they were and what

their past has been, and if she was ugly compared to the women of their native place. I,

however, not being poetically inclined, will take advantage of the lull to give some account

of the people among whom we found ourselves, compiled, needless to state, from

information which we subsequently collected.

The name of this country, to begin at the beginning, is Zu−Vendis, from Zu, 'yellow',

and Vendis, 'place or country'. Why it is called the Yellow Country I have never been able to

ascertain accurately, nor do the inhabitants themselves know. Three reasons are, however,

given, each of which would suffice to account for it. The first is that the name owes its

origin to the great quantity of gold that is found in the land. Indeed, in this respect

Zu−Vendis is a veritable Eldorado, the precious metal being extraordinarily plentiful. At

present it is collected from purely alluvial diggings, which we subsequently inspected, and

which are situated within a day's journey from Milosis, being mostly found in pockets and in

nuggets weighing from an ounce up to six or seven pounds in weight. But other diggings of

a similar nature are known to exist, and I have besides seen great veins of gold−bearing

quartz. In Zu−Vendis gold is a much commoner metal than silver, and thus it has curiously

enough come to pass that silver is the legal tender of the country.

The second reason given is, that at certain times of the year the native grasses of the

country, which are very sweet and good, turn as yellow as ripe corn; and the third arises

from a tradition that the people were originally yellow skinned, but grew white after living

for many generations upon these high lands. Zu−Vendis is a country about the size of

France, is, roughly speaking, oval in shape; and on every side cut off from the surrounding

territory by illimitable forests of impenetrable thorn, beyond which are said to be hundreds

of miles of morasses, deserts, and great mountains. It is, in short, a huge, high tableland

rising up in the centre of the dark continent, much as in southern Africa flat−topped

mountains rise from the level of the surrounding veldt. Milosis itself lies, according to my

aneroid, at a level of about nine thousand feet above the sea, but most of the land is even

higher, the greatest elevation of the open country being, I believe, about eleven thousand

feet. As a consequence the climate is, comparatively speaking, a cold one, being very similar

to that of southern England, only brighter and not so rainy. The land is, however,

exceedingly fertile, and grows all cereals and temperate fruits and timber to perfection; and

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiii − About the ZU−VENDI PEOPLE 105

in the lower−lying parts even produces a hardy variety of sugar−cane. Coal is found in great

abundance, and in many places crops out from the surface; and so is pure marble, both black

and white. The same may be said of almost every metal except silver, which is scarce, and

only to be obtained from a range of mountains in the north.

Zu−Vendis comprises in her boundaries a great variety of scenery, including two ranges

of snow−clad mountains, one on the western boundary beyond the impenetrable belt of

thorn forest, and the other piercing the country from north to south, and passing at a distance

of about eighty miles from Milosis, from which town its higher peaks are distinctly visible.

This range forms the chief watershed of the land. There are also three large lakes – the

biggest, namely that whereon we emerged, and which is named Milosis after the city,

covering some two hundred square miles of country – and numerous small ones, some of

them salt.

The population of this favoured land is, comparatively speaking, dense, numbering at a

rough estimate from ten to twelve millions. It is almost purely agricultural in its habits, and

divided into great classes as in civilized countries. There is a territorial nobility, a

considerable middle class, formed principally of merchants, officers of the army, etc.; but

the great bulk of the people are well−to−do peasants who live upon the lands of the lords,

from whom they hold under a species of feudal tenure. The best bred people in the country

are, as I think I have said, pure whites with a somewhat southern cast of countenance; but

the common herd are much darker, though they do not show any negro or other African

characteristics. As to their descent I can give no certain information. Their written records,

which extend back for about a thousand years, give no hint of it. One very ancient chronicler

does indeed, in alluding to some old tradition that existed in his day, talk of it as having

probably originally 'come down with the people from the coast', but that may mean little or

nothing. In short, the origin of the Zu−Vendi is lost in the mists of time. Whence they came

or of what race they are no man knows. Their architecture and some of their sculptures

suggest an Egyptian or possibly an Assyrian origin; but it is well known that their present

remarkable style of building has only sprung up within the last eight hundred years, and they

certainly retain no traces of Egyptian theology or customs. Again, their appearance and

some of their habits are rather Jewish; but here again it seems hardly conceivable that they

should have utterly lost all traces of the Jewish religion. Still, for aught I know, they may be

one of the lost ten tribes whom people are so fond of discovering all over the world, or they

may not. I do not know, and so can only describe them as I find them, and leave wiser heads

than mine to make what they can out of it, if indeed this account should ever be read at all,

which is exceedingly doubtful.

And now after I have said all this, I am, after all, going to hazard a theory of my own,

though it is only a very little one, as the young lady said in mitigation of her baby. This

theory is founded on a legend which I have heard among the Arabs on the east coast, which

is to the effect that 'more than two thousand years ago' there were troubles in the country

which was known as Babylonia, and that thereon a vast horde of Persians came down to

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiii − About the ZU−VENDI PEOPLE 106

Bushire, where they took ship and were driven by the north−east monsoon to the east coast

of Africa, where, according to the legend, 'the sun and fire worshippers' fell into conflict

with the belt of Arab settlers who even then were settled on the east coast, and finally broke

their way through them, and, vanishing into the interior, were no more seen. Now, I ask, is it

not at least possible that the Zu−Vendi people are the descendants of these 'sun and fire

worshippers' who broke through the Arabs and vanished? As a matter of fact, there is a good

deal in their characters and customs that tallies with the somewhat vague ideas that I have of

Persians. Of course we have no books of reference here, but Sir Henry says that if his

memory does not fail him, there was a tremendous revolt in Babylon about 500 BC,

whereon a vast multitude were expelled from the city. Anyhow, it is a well−established fact

that there have been many separate emigrations of Persians from the Persian Gulf to the east

coast of Africa up to as lately as seven hundred years ago. There are Persian tombs at Kilwa,

on the east coast, still in good repair, which bear dates showing them to be just seven

hundred years old. *{There is another theory which might account for the origin of the

Zu−Vendi which does not seem to have struck my friend Mr Quatermain and his

companions, and that is, that they are descendants of the Phoenicians. The cradle of the

Phoenician race is supposed to have been have been on the western shore of the Persian

Gulf. Thence, as there is good evidence to show, they emigrated in two streams, one of

which took possession of the shores of Palestine, while the other is supposed by savants to

have immigrated down the coast of Eastern Africa where, near Mozambique, signs and

remains of their occupation are not wanting. Indeed, it would have been very extraordinary

if they did not, when leaving the Persian Gulf, make straight for the East Coast, seeing that

the north−east monsoon blows for six months in the year dead in that direction, while for the

other six months it blows back again. And, by the way of illustrating the probability, I may

add that to this day a very extensive trade is carried on between the Persian Gulf and Lamu

and other East African ports as far south as Madagascar, which is of course the ancient

Ebony Isle of the 'Arabian Nights'. – EDITOR.}

In addition to being an agricultural people, the Zu−Vendi are, oddly enough,

excessively warlike, and as they cannot from the exigencies of their position make war upon

other nations, they fight among each other like the famed Kilkenny cats, with the happy

result that the population never outgrows the power of the country to support it. This habit of

theirs is largely fostered by the political condition of the country. The monarchy is

nominally an absolute one, save in so far as it is tempered by the power of the priests and the

informal council of the great lords; but, as in many other institutions, the king's writ does not

run unquestioned throughout the length and breadth of the land. In short, the whole system is

a purely feudal one (though absolute serfdom or slavery is unknown), all the great lords

holding nominally from the throne, but a number of them being practically independent,

having the power of life and death, waging war against and making peace with their

neighbours as the whim or their interests lead them, and even on occasion rising in open

rebellion against their royal master or mistress, and, safely shut up in their castles and fenced

cities, as far from the seat of government, successfully defying them for years.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiii − About the ZU−VENDI PEOPLE 107

Zu−Vendis has had its king−makers as well as England, a fact that will be well

appreciated when I state that eight different dynasties have sat upon the throne in the last

one thousand years, every one of which took its rise from some noble family that succeeded

in grasping the purple after a sanguinary struggle. At the date of our arrival in the country

things were a little better than they had been for some centuries, the last king, the father of

Nyleptha and Sorais, having been an exceptionally able and vigorous ruler, and, as a

consequence, he kept down the power of the priests and nobles. On his death, two years

before we reached Zu−Vendis, the twin sisters, his children, were, following an ancient

precedent, called to the throne, since an attempt to exclude either would instantly have

provoked a sanguinary civil war; but it was generally felt in the country that this measure

was a most unsatisfactory one, and could hardly be expected to be permanent. Indeed, as it

was, the various intrigues that were set on foot by ambitious nobles to obtain the hand of one

or other of the queens in marriage had disquieted the country, and the general opinion was

that there would be bloodshed before long.

I will now pass on to the question of the Zu−Vendi religion, which is nothing more or

less than sun−worship of a pronounced and highly developed character. Around this

sun−worship is grouped the entire social system of the Zu−Vendi. It sends its roots through

every institution and custom of the land. From the cradle to the grave the Zu−Vendi follows

the sun in every sense of the saying. As an infant he is solemnly held up in its light and

dedicated to 'the symbol of good, the expression of power, and the hope of Eternity', the

ceremony answering to our baptism. Whilst still a tiny child, his parents point out the

glorious orb as the presence of a visible and beneficent god, and he worships it at its

up−rising and down−setting. Then when still quite small, he goes, holding fast to the

pendent end of his mother's 'kaf' (toga), up to the temple of the Sun of the nearest city, and

there, when at midday the bright beams strike down upon the golden central altar and beat

back the fire that burns thereon, he hears the white−robed priests raise their solemn chant of

praise and sees the people fall down to adore, and then, amidst the blowing of the golden

trumpets, watched the sacrifice thrown into the fiery furnace beneath the altar. Here he

comes again to be declared 'a man' by the priests, and consecrated to war and to good works;

here before the solemn altar he leads his bride; and here too, if differences shall unhappily

arise, he divorces her.

And so on, down life's long pathway till the last mile is travelled, and he comes again

armed indeed, and with dignity, but no longer a man. Here they bear him dead and lay his

bier upon the falling brazen doors before the eastern altar, and when the last ray from the

setting sun falls upon his white face the bolts are drawn and he vanishes into the raging

furnace beneath and is ended.

The priests of the Sun do not marry, but are recruited by young men specially devoted

to the work by their parents and supported by the State. The nomination to the higher offices

of the priesthood lies with the Crown, but once appointed the nominees cannot be

dispossessed, and it is scarcely too much to say that they really rule the land. To begin with,

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiii − About the ZU−VENDI PEOPLE 108

they are a united body sworn to obedience and secrecy, so that an order issued by the High

Priest at Milosis will be instantly and unhesitatingly acted upon by the resident priest of a

little country town three or four hundred miles off. They are the judges of the land, criminal

and civil, an appeal lying only to the lord paramount of the district, and from him to the

king; and they have, of course, practically unlimited jurisdiction over religious and moral

offences, together with a right of excommunication, which, as in the faiths of more highly

civilized lands, is a very effective weapon. Indeed, their rights and powers are almost

unlimited, but I may as well state here that the priests of the Sun are wise in their generation,

and do not push things too far. It is but very seldom that they go to extremes against

anybody, being more inclined to exercise the prerogative of mercy than run the risk of

exasperating the powerful and vigorous−minded people on whose neck they have set their

yoke, lest it should rise and break it off altogether.

Another source of the power of the priests is their practical monopoly of learning, and

their very considerable astronomical knowledge, which enables them to keep a hold on the

popular mind by predicting eclipses and even comets. In Zu−Vendis only a few of the upper

classes can read and write, but nearly all the priests have this knowledge, and are therefore

looked upon as learned men.

The law of the country is, on the whole, mild and just, but differs in several respects

from our civilized law. For instance, the law of England is much more severe upon offences

against property than against the person, as becomes a people whose ruling passion is

money. A man may half kick his wife to death or inflict horrible sufferings upon his children

at a much cheaper rate of punishment than he can compound for the theft of a pair of old

boots. In Zu−Vendis this is not so, for there they rightly or wrongly look upon the person as

of more consequence than goods and chattels, and not, as in England, as a sort of necessary

appendage to the latter. For murder the punishment is death, for treason death, for

defrauding the orphan and the widow, for sacrilege, and for attempting to quit the country

(which is looked on as a sacrilege) death. In each case the method of execution is the same,

and a rather awful one. The culprit is thrown alive into the fiery furnace beneath one of the

altars to the Sun. For all other offences, including the offence of idleness, the punishment is

forced labour upon the vast national buildings which are always going on in some part of the

country, with or without periodical floggings, according to the crime.

The social system of the Zu−Vendi allows considerable liberty to the individual,

provided he does not offend against the laws and customs of the country. They are

polygamous in theory, though most of them have only one wife on account of the expense.

By law a man is bound to provide a separate establishment for each wife. The first wife also

is the legal wife, and her children are said to be 'of the house of the Father'. The children of

the other wives are of the houses of their respective mothers. This does not, however, imply

any slur upon either mother or children. Again, a first wife can, on entering into the married

state, make a bargain that her husband shall marry no other wife. This, however, is very

rarely done, as the women are the great upholders of polygamy, which not only provides for

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiii − About the ZU−VENDI PEOPLE 109

their surplus numbers but gives greater importance to the first wife, who is thus practically

the head of several households. Marriage is looked upon as primarily a civil contract, and,

subject to certain conditions and to a proper provision for children, is dissoluble at the will

of both contracting parties, the divorce, or 'unloosing', being formally and ceremoniously

accomplished by going through certain portions of the marriage ceremony backwards.

The Zu−Vendi are on the whole a very kindly, pleasant, and light−hearted people. They

are not great traders and care little about money, only working to earn enough to support

themselves in that class of life in which they were born. They are exceedingly conservative,

and look with disfavour upon changes. Their legal tender is silver, cut into little squares of

different weights; gold is the baser coin, and is about of the same value as our silver. It is,

however, much prized for its beauty, and largely used for ornaments and decorative

purposes. Most of the trade, however, is carried on by means of sale and barter, payment

being made in kind. Agriculture is the great business of the country, and is really well

understood and carried out, most of the available acreage being under cultivation. Great

attention is also given to the breeding of cattle and horses, the latter being unsurpassed by

any I have ever seen either in Europe or Africa.

The land belongs theoretically to the Crown, and under the Crown to the great lords,

who again divide it among smaller lords, and so on down to the little peasant farmer who

works his forty 'reestu' (acres) on a system of half−profits with his immediate lord. In fact

the whole system is, as I have said, distinctly feudal, and it interested us much to meet with

such an old friend far in the unknown heart of Africa.

The taxes are very heavy. The State takes a third of a man's total earnings, and the

priesthood about five per cent on the remainder. But on the other hand, if a man through any

cause falls into bona fide misfortune the State supports him in the position of life to which

he belongs. If he is idle, however, he is sent to work on the Government undertakings, and

the State looks after his wives and children. The State also makes all the roads and builds all

town houses, about which great care is shown, letting them out to families at a small rent. It

also keeps up a standing army of about twenty thousand men, and provides watchmen, etc.

In return for their five per cent the priests attend to the service of the temples, carry out all

religious ceremonies, and keep schools, where they teach whatever they think desirable,

which is not very much. Some of the temples also possess private property, but priests as

individuals cannot hold property.

And now comes a question which I find some difficulty in answering. Are the

Zu−Vendi a civilized or barbarous people? Sometimes I think the one, sometimes the other.

In some branches of art they have attained the very highest proficiency. Take for instance

their buildings and their statuary. I do not think that the latter can be equalled either in

beauty or imaginative power anywhere in the world, and as for the former it may have been

rivalled in ancient Egypt, but I am sure that it has never been since. But, on the other hand,

they are totally ignorant of many other arts. Till Sir Henry, who happened to know

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiii − About the ZU−VENDI PEOPLE 110

something about it, showed them how to do it by mixing silica and lime, they could not

make a piece of glass, and their crockery is rather primitive. A water−clock is their nearest

approach to a watch; indeed, ours delighted them exceedingly. They know nothing about

steam, electricity, or gunpowder, and mercifully for themselves nothing about printing or the

penny post. Thus they are spared many evils, for of a truth our age has learnt the wisdom of

the old−world saying, 'He who increaseth knowledge, increaseth sorrow.'

As regards their religion, it is a natural one for imaginative people who know no better,

and might therefore be expected to turn to the sun and worship him as the all−Father, but it

cannot justly be called elevating or spiritual. It is true that they do sometimes speak of the

sun as the 'garment of the Spirit', but it is a vague term, and what they really adore is the

fiery orb himself. They also call him the 'hope of eternity', but here again the meaning is

vague, and I doubt if the phrase conveys any very clear impression to their minds. Some of

them do indeed believe in a future life for the good – I know Nyleptha does firmly – but it is

a private faith arising from the promptings of the spirit, not an essential of their creed. So on

the whole I cannot say that I consider this sun−worship as a religion indicative of a civilized

people, however magnificent and imposing its ritual, or however moral and high−sounding

the maxims of its priests, many of whom, I am sure, have their own opinions on the whole

subject; though of course they have nothing but praise for a system which provides them

with so many of the good things of this world.

There are now only two more matters to which I need allude – namely, the language and

the system of calligraphy. As for the former, it is soft−sounding, and very rich and flexible.

Sir Henry says that it sounds something like modern

Greek, but of course it has no connection with it. It is easy to acquire, being simple in

its construction, and a peculiar quality about it is its euphony, and the way in which the

sound of the words adapts itself to the meaning to be expressed. Long before we mastered

the language, we could frequently make out what was meant by the ring of the sentence. It is

on this account that the language lends itself so well to poetical declamation, of which these

remarkable people are very fond. The Zu−Vendi alphabet seems, Sir henry says, to be

derived, like every other known system of letters, from a Phoenician source, and therefore

more remotely still from the ancient Egyptian hieratic writing. Whether this is a fact I cannot

say, not being learned in such matters. All I know about it is that their alphabet consists of

twenty−two characters, of which a few, notably B, E, and O, are not very unlike our own.

The whole affair is, however, clumsy and puzzling. *{There are twenty−two letters in the

Phoenician alphabet (see Appendix, Maspero's Histoire ancienne des peuples de l'Orient, p.

746, etc.) Unfortunately Mr Quatermain gives us no specimen of the Zu−Vendi writing, but

what he here states seems to go a long way towards substantiating the theory advanced in

the note on p. 149. – EDITOR.} But as the people of Zu−Vendi are not given to the writing

of novels, or of anything except business documents and records of the briefest character, it

answers their purpose well enough.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiii − About the ZU−VENDI PEOPLE 111

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE

t was half−past eight by my watch when I woke on the morning following our arrival

at Milosis, having slept almost exactly twelve hours, and I must say that I did indeed feel

better. Ah, what a blessed thing is sleep! and what a difference twelve hours of it or so

makes to us after days and nights of toil and danger. It is like going to bed one man and

getting up another.

I sat up upon my silken couch – never had I slept upon such a bed before – and the first

thing that I saw was Good's eyeglass fixed on me from the recesses of his silken couch.

There was nothing else of him to be seen except his eyeglass, but I knew from the look of it

that he was awake, and waiting till I woke up to begin.

'I say, Quatermain,' he commenced sure enough, 'did you observe her skin? It is as

smooth as the back of an ivory hairbrush.'

'Now look here, Good,' I remonstrated, when there came a sound at the curtain, which,

on being drawn, admitted a functionary, who signified by signs that he was there to lead us

to the bath. We gladly consented, and were conducted to a delightful marble chamber, with a

pool of running crystal water in the centre of it, into which we gaily plunged. When we had

bathed, we returned to our apartment and dressed, and then went into the central room where

we had supped on the previous evening, to find a morning meal already prepared for us, and

a capital meal it was, though I should be puzzled to describe the dishes. After breakfast we

lounged round and admired the tapestries and carpets and some pieces of statuary that were

placed about, wondering the while what was going to happen next. Indeed, by this time our

minds were in such a state of complete bewilderment that we were, as a matter of fact, ready

for anything that might arrive. As for our sense of astonishment, it was pretty well

obliterated. Whilst we were still thus engaged, our friend the captain of the guard presented

himself, and with many obeisances signified that we were to follow him, which we did, not

without doubts and heart−searchings – for we guessed that the time had come when we

should have to settle the bill for those confounded hippopotami with our cold−eyed friend

Agon, the High Priest. However, there was no help for it, and personally I took great

comfort in the promise of the protection of the sister Queens, knowing that if ladies have a

will they can generally find a way; so off we started as though we liked it. A minute's walk

through a passage and an outer court brought us to the great double gates of the palace that

open on to the wide highway which runs uphill through the heart of Milosis to the Temple of

the Sun a mile away, and thence down the slope on the farther side of the temple to the outer

wall of the city.

These gates are very large and massive, and an extraordinarily beautiful work in metal.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE 112

Between them – for one set is placed at the entrance to an interior, and one at that of the

exterior wall – is a fosse, forty−five feet in width. This fosse is filled with water and spanned

by a drawbridge, which when lifted makes the palace nearly impregnable to anything except

siege guns. As we came, one half of the wide gates were flung open, and we passed over the

drawbridge and presently stood gazing up one of the most imposing, if not the most

imposing, roadways in the world. It is a hundred feet from curb to curb, and on either side,

not cramped and crowded together, as is our European fashion, but each standing in its own

grounds, and built equidistant from and in similar style to the rest, are a series of splendid,

single−storied mansions, all of red granite. These are the town houses of the nobles of the

Court, and stretch away in unbroken lines for a mile or more till the eye is arrested by the

glorious vision of the Temple of the Sun that crowns the hill and heads the roadway.

As we stood gazing at this splendid sight, of which more anon, there suddenly dashed

up to the gateway four chariots, each drawn by two white horses. These chariots are

two−wheeled, and made of wood. They are fitted with a stout pole, the weight of which is

supported by leathern girths that form a portion of the harness. The wheels are made with

four spokes only, are tired with iron, and quite innocent of springs. In the front of the

chariot, and immediately over the pole, is a small seat for the driver, railed round to prevent

him from being jolted off. Inside the machine itself are three low seats, one at each side, and

one with the back to the horses, opposite to which is the door. The whole vehicle is lightly

and yet strongly made, and, owing to the grace of the curves, though primitive, not half so

ugly as might be expected.

But if the chariots left something to be desired, the horses did not. They were simply

splendid, not very large but strongly built, and well ribbed up, with small heads, remarkably

large and round hoofs, and a great look of speed and blood. I have often and often wondered

whence this breed, which presents many distinct characteristics, came, but like that of its

owners, it history is obscure. Like the people the horses have always been there. The first

and last of these chariots were occupied by guards, but the centre two were empty, except

for the driver, and to these we were conducted. Alphonse and I got into the first, and Sir

Henry, Good, and Umslopogaas into the one behind, and then suddenly off we went. And

we did go! Among the Zu−Vendi it is not usual to trot horses either riding or driving,

especially when the journey to be made is a short one – they go at full gallop. As soon as we

were seated the driver called out, the horses sprang forward, and we were whirled away at a

speed sufficient to take one's breath, and which, till I got accustomed to it, kept me in

momentary fear of an upset. As for the wretched Alphonse, he clung with a despairing face

to the side of what he called this 'devil of a fiacre', thinking that every moment was his last.

Presently it occurred to him to ask where we were going, and I told him that, as far as I

could ascertain, we were going to be sacrificed by burning. You should have seen his face as

he grasped the side of the vehicle and cried out in his terror.

But the wild−looking charioteer only leant forward over his flying steeds and shouted;

and the air, as it went singing past, bore away the sound of Alphonse's lamentations.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE 113

And now before us, in all its marvellous splendour and dazzling loveliness, shone out

the Temple of the Sun – the peculiar pride of the Zu−Vendi, to whom it was what

Solomon's, or rather Herod's, Temple was to the Jews. The wealth, and skill, and labour of

generations had been given to the building of this wonderful place, which had been only

finally completed within the last fifty years. Nothing was spared that the country could

produce, and the result was indeed worthy of the effort, not so much on account of its size –

for there are larger fanes in the world – as because of its perfect proportions, the richness

and beauty of its materials, and the wonderful workmanship. The building (that stands by

itself on a space of some eight acres of garden ground on the hilltop, around which are the

dwelling−places of the priests) is built in the shape of a sunflower, with a dome−covered

central hall, from which radiate twelve petal−shaped courts, each dedicated to one of the

twelve months, and serving as the repositories of statues reared in memory of the illustrious

dead. The width of the circle beneath the dome is three hundred feet, the height of the dome

is four hundred feet, and the length of the rays is one hundred and fifty feet, and the height

of their roofs three hundred feet, so that they run into the central dome exactly as the petals

of the sunflower run into the great raised heart. Thus the exact measurement from the centre

of the central altar to the extreme point of any one of the rounded rays would be three

hundred feet (the width of the circle itself), or a total of six hundred feet from the rounded

extremity of one ray or petal to the extremity of the opposite one. *{These are internal

measurements. – A. Q.}

The building itself is of pure and polished white marble, which shows out in marvellous

contrast to the red granite of the frowning city, on whose brow it glistens indeed like an

imperial diadem upon the forehead of a dusky queen. The outer surface of the dome and of

the twelve petal courts is covered entirely with thin sheets of beaten gold; and from the

extreme point of the roof of each of these petals a glorious golden form with a trumpet in its

hand and widespread wings is figured in the very act of soaring into space. I really must

leave whoever reads this to imagine the surpassing beauty of these golden roofs flashing

when the sun strikes – flashing like a thousand fires aflame on a mountain of polished

marble – so fiercely that the reflection can be clearly seen from the great peaks of the range

a hundred miles away.

It is a marvellous sight – this golden flower upborne upon the cool white marble walls,

and I doubt if the world can show such another. What makes the whole effect even more

gorgeous is that a belt of a hundred and fifty feet around the marble wall of the temple is

planted with an indigenous species of sunflower, which were at the time when we first saw

them a sheet of golden bloom.

The main entrance to this wonderful place is between the two northernmost of the rays

or petal courts, and is protected first by the usual bronze gates, and then by doors made of

solid marble, beautifully carved with allegorical subjects and overlaid with gold. When these

are passed there is only the thickness of the wall, which is, however, twenty−five feet (for

the Zu−Vendi build for all time), and another slight wall also of white marble, introduced in

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE 114

order to avoid causing a visible gap in the inner skin of the wall, and you stand in the

circular hall under the great dome. Advancing to the central altar you look upon as beautiful

a sight as the imagination of man can conceive. You are in the middle of the holy place, and

above you the great white marble dome (for the inner skin, like the outer, is of polished

marble throughout) arches away in graceful curves something like that of St Paul's in

London, only at a slighter angle, and from the funnel−like opening at the exact apex a bright

beam of light pours down upon the golden altar. At the east and the west are other altars, and

other beams of light stab the sacred twilight to the heart. In ever direction, 'white, mystic,

wonderful', open out the ray−like courts, each pierced through by a single arrow of light that

serves to illumine its lofty silence and dimly to reveal the monuments of the dead. *{Light

was also admitted by sliding shutters under the eaves of the dome and in the roof. – A. Q.}

Overcome at so awe−inspiring a sight, the vast loveliness of which thrills the nerves

like a glance from beauty's eyes, you turn to the central golden altar, in the midst of which,

though you cannot see it now, there burns a pale but steady flame crowned with curls of

faint blue smoke. It is of marble overlaid with pure gold, in shape round like the sun, four

feet in height, and thirty−six in circumference. Here also, hinged to the foundations of the

altar, are twelve petals of beaten gold. All night and, except at one hour, all day also, these

petals are closed over the altar itself exactly as the petals of a water−lily close over the

yellow crown in stormy weather; but when the sun at midday pierces through the funnel in

the dome and lights upon the golden flower, the petals open and reveal the hidden mystery,

only to close again when the ray has passed.

Nor is this all. Standing in semicircles at equal distances from each other on the north

and south of the sacred place are ten golden angels, or female winged forms, exquisitely

shaped and draped. These figures, which are slightly larger than life−size, stand with bent

heads in an attitude of adoration, their faces shadowed by their wings, and are most

imposing and of exceeding beauty.

There is but one thing further which calls for description in this altar, which is, that to

the east the flooring in front of it is not of pure white marble, as elsewhere throughout the

building, but of solid brass, and this is also the case in front of the other two altars.

The eastern and western altars, which are semicircular in shape, and placed against the

wall of the building, are much less imposing, and are not enfolded in golden petals. They

are, however, also of gold, the sacred fire burns on each, and a golden−winged figure stands

on either side of them. Two great golden rays run up the wall behind them, but where the

third or middle one should be is an opening in the wall, wide on the outside, but narrow

within, like a loophole turned inwards. Through the eastern loophole stream the first beams

of the rising sun, and strike right across the circle, touching the folded petals of the great

gold flower as they pass till they impinge upon the western altar. In the same way at night

the last rays of the sinking sun rest for a while on the eastern altar before they die away into

darkness. It is the promise of the dawn to the evening and the evening to the dawn.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE 115

With the exception of those three altars and the winged figures about them, the whole

space beneath the vast white dome is utterly empty and devoid of ornamentation – a

circumstance that to my fancy adds greatly to its splendour.

Such is a brief description of this wonderful and lovely building, to the glories of which,

to my mind so much enhanced by their complete simplicity, I only wish I had the power to

do justice. But I cannot, so it is useless talking more about it. But when I compare this great

work of genius to some of the tawdry buildings and tinsel ornamentation produced in these

latter days by European ecclesiastical architects, I feel that even highly civilized art might

learn something from the Zu−Vendi masterpieces. I can only say that the exclamation which

sprang to my lips as soon as my eyes first became accustomed to the dim light of that

glorious building, and its white and curving beauties, perfect and thrilling as those of a

naked goddess, grew upon me one by one, was, 'Well! a dog would feel religious here.' It is

vulgarly put, but perhaps it conveys my meaning more clearly than any polished utterance.

At the temple gates our party was received by a guard of soldiers, who appeared to be

under the orders of a priest; and by them we were conducted into one of the ray or 'petal'

courts, as the priests call them, and there left for at least half−an−hour. Here we conferred

together, and realizing that we stood in great danger of our lives, determined, if any attempt

should be made upon us, to sell them as dearly as we could – Umslopogaas announcing his

fixed intention of committing sacrilege on the person of Agon, the High Priest, by splitting

his head with Inkosi−kaas. From where we stood we could perceive that an immense

multitude were pouring into the temple, evidently in expectation of some unusual event, and

I could not help fearing that we had to do with it. And here I may explain that every day,

when the sunlight falls upon the central altar, and the trumpets sound, a burnt sacrifice is

offered to the Sun, consisting generally of the carcase of a sheep or ox, or sometimes of fruit

or corn. This even comes off about midday; of course, not always exactly at that hour, but as

Zu−Vendis is situated not far from the Line, although – being so high above the sea it is very

temperate – midday and the falling of the sunlight on the altar were generally simultaneous.

Today the sacrifice was to take place at about eight minutes past twelve.

Just at twelve o'clock a priest appeared, and made a sign, and the officer of the guard

signified to us that we were expected to advance, which we did with the best grace that we

could muster, all except Alphonse, whose irrepressible teeth instantly began to chatter. In a

few seconds we were out of the court and looking at a vast sea of human faces stretching

away to the farthest limits of the great circle, all straining to catch a glimpse of the

mysterious strangers who had committed sacrilege; the first strangers, mind you, who, to the

knowledge of the multitude, had ever set foot in Zu−Vendis since such time that the memory

of man runneth not to the contrary.

As we appeared there was a murmur through the vast crowd that went echoing away up

the great dome, and we saw a visible blush of excitement grow on the thousands of faces,

like a pink light on a stretch of pale cloud, and a very curious effect it was. On we passed

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE 116

down a lane cut through the heart of the human mass, till presently we stood upon the brazen

patch of flooring to the east of the central altar, and immediately facing it. For some thirty

feet around the golden−winged figures the space was roped off, and the multitudes stood

outside the ropes. Within were a circle of white−robed gold−cinctured priests holding long

golden trumpets in their hands, and immediately in front of us was our friend Agon, the

High Priest, with his curious cap upon his head. His was the only covered head in that vast

assemblage. We took our stand upon the brazen space, little knowing what was prepared for

us beneath, but I noticed a curious hissing sound proceeding apparently from the floor for

which I could not account. Then came a pause, and I looked around to see if there was any

sign of the two Queens, Nyleptha and Sorais, but they were not there. To the right of us,

however, was a bare space that I guessed was reserved for them.

We waited, and presently a far−off trumpet blew, apparently high up in the dome. Then

came another murmur from the multitude, and up a long lane, leading to the open space to

our right, we saw the two Queens walking side by side. Behind them were some nobles of

the Court, among whom I recognized the great lord Nasta, and behind them again a body of

about fifty guards. These last I was very glad to see. Presently they had all arrived and taken

their stand, the two Queens in the front, the nobles to the right and left, and the guards in a

double semicircle behind them.

Then came another silence, and Nyleptha looked up and caught my eye; it seemed to me

that there was meaning in her glance, and I watched it narrowly. From my eye it travelled

down to the brazen flooring, on the outer edge of which we stood. Then followed a slight

and almost imperceptible sidelong movement of the head. I did not understand it, and it was

repeated. Then I guessed that she meant us to move back off the brazen floor. One more

glance and I was sure of it – there was danger in standing on the floor. Sir Henry was placed

on one side of me, Umslopogaas on the other. Keeping my eyes fixed straight before me, I

whispered to them, first in Zulu and then in English, to draw slowly back inch by inch till

half their feet were resting on the marble flooring where the brass ceased. Sir Henry

whispered on to Good and Alphonse, and slowly, very very slowly, we shifted backwards;

so slowly that nobody, except Nyleptha and Sorais, who saw everything seemed to notice

the movement. Then I glanced again at Nyleptha, and saw that, by an almost imperceptible

nod, she indicated approval. All the while Agon's eyes were fixed upon the altar before him

apparently in an ecstasy of contemplation, and mine were fixed upon the small of his back in

another sort of ecstasy. Suddenly he flung up his long arm, and in a solemn and resounding

voice commenced a chant, of which for convenience' sake I append a rough, a VERY rough,

translation here, though, of course, I did not then comprehend its meaning. It was an

invocation to the Sun, and ran somewhat as follows: –

There is silence upon the face of the Earth and the waters thereof! Yea, the silence doth

brood on the waters like a nesting bird; The silence sleepeth also upon the bosom of the

profound darkness, Only high up in the great spaces star doth speak unto star, The Earth is

faint with longing and wet with the tears of her desire; The star−girdled night doth embrace

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE 117

her, but she is not comforted. She lies enshrouded in mists like a corpse in the

grave−clothes, And stretches her pale hands to the East. Lo! away in the farthest East there

is the shadow of a light; The Earth seeth and lifts herself. She looks out from beneath the

hollow of her hand. Then thy great angels fly forth from the Holy Place, oh Sun, They shoot

their fiery swords into the darkness and shrivel it up. They climb the heavens and cast down

the pale stars from their thrones; Yea, they hurl the changeful stars back into the womb of

the night; They cause the moon to become wan as the face of a dying man, And behold! Thy

glory comes, oh Sun! Oh, Thou beautiful one, Thou drapest thyself in fire. The wide

heavens are thy pathway: thou rollest o'er them as a chariot. The Earth is thy bride. Thou

dost embrace her and she brings forth children; Yea, Thou favourest her, and she yields her

increase. Thou art the All Father and the giver of life, oh Sun. The young children stretch

out their hands and grow in thy brightness; The old men creep forth and seeing remember

their strength. Only the dead forget Thee, oh Sun! When Thou art wroth then Thou dost hide

Thy face; Thou drawest around Thee a thick curtain of shadows. Then the Earth grows cold

and the Heavens are dismayed; They tremble, and the sound thereof is the sound of thunder:

They weep, and their tears are outpoured in the rain; They sigh, and the wild winds are the

voice of their sighing. The flowers die, the fruitful fields languish and turn pale; The old

men and the little children go unto their appointed place When Thou withdrawest thy light,

oh Sun! Say, what art Thou, oh Thou matchless Splendour – Who set Thee on high, oh Thou

flaming Terror? When didst Thou begin, and when is the day of Thy ending? Thou art the

raiment of the living Spirit. *{This line is interesting as being one of the few allusions to be

found in the Zu−Vendi ritual to a vague divine essence independent of the material

splendour of the orb they worship. 'Taia', the word used here, has a very indeterminate

meaning, and signifies essence, vital principle, spirit, or even God.}

None did place Thee on high, for Thou was the Beginning. Thou shalt not be ended

when thy children are forgotten; Nay, Thou shalt never end, for thy hours are eternal. Thou

sittest on high within thy golden house and measurest out the centuries. Oh Father of Life!

oh dark−dispelling Sun!

He ceased this solemn chant, which, though it seems a poor enough thing after going

through my mill, is really beautiful and impressive in the original; and then, after a moment's

pause, he glanced up towards the funnel−sloped opening in the dome and added – Oh

sun, Descend Upon thine altar!

As he spoke a wonderful and a beautiful thing happened. Down from on high flashed a

splendid living ray of light, cleaving the twilight like a sword of fire. Full upon the closed

petals it fell and ran shimmering down their golden sides, and then the glorious flower

opened as though beneath the bright influence. Slowly it opened, and as the great petals fell

wide and revealed the golden altar on which the fire ever burns, the priests blew a blast upon

the trumpets, and from all the people there rose a shout of praise that beat against the domed

roof and came echoing down the marble walls. And now the flower altar was open, and the

sunlight fell full upon the tongue of sacred flame and beat it down, so that it wavered, sank,

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE 118

and vanished into the hollow recesses whence it rose. As it vanished, the mellow notes of

the trumpets rolled out once more. Again the old priest flung up his hands and called aloud –

WE Sacrifice to thee, Oh sun!

Once more I caught Nyleptha's eye; it was fixed upon the brazen flooring.

'Look out,' I said, aloud; and as I said it, I saw Agon bend forward and touch something

on the altar. As he did so, the great white sea of faces around us turned red and then white

again, and a deep breath went up like a universal sigh. Nyleptha leant forward, and with an

involuntary movement covered her eyes with her hand. Sorais turned and whispered to the

officer of the royal bodyguard, and then with a rending sound the whole of the brazen

flooring slid from before our feet, and there in its place was suddenly revealed a smooth

marble shaft terminating in a most awful raging furnace beneath the altar, big enough and

hot enough to heat the iron stern−post of a man−of−war.

With a cry of terror we sprang backwards, all except the wretched Alphonse, who was

paralysed with fear, and would have fallen into the fiery furnace which had been prepared

for us, had not Sir Henry caught him in his strong hand as he was vanishing and dragged

him back.

Instantly there arose the most fearful hubbub, and we four got back to back, Alphonse

dodging frantically round our little circle in his attempts to take shelter under our legs. We

all had our revolvers on – for though we had been politely disarmed of our guns on leaving

the palace, of course these people did not know what a revolver was. Umslopogaas, too, had

his axe, of which no effort had been made to deprive him, and now he whirled it round his

head and sent his piercing Zulu war−shout echoing up the marble walls in fine defiant

fashion. Next second, the priests, baffled of their prey, had drawn swords from beneath their

white robes and were leaping on us like hounds upon a stag at bay. I saw that, dangerous as

action might be, we must act or be lost, so as the first man came bounding along – and a

great tall fellow he was – I sent a heavy revolver ball through him, and down he fell at the

mouth of the shaft, and slid, shrieking frantically, into the fiery gulf that had been prepared

for us.

Whether it was his cries, or the, to them, awful sound and effect of the pistol shot, or

what, I know not, but the other priests halted, paralysed and dismayed, and before they could

come on again Sorais had called out something, and we, together with the two Queens and

most of the courtiers, were being surrounded with a wall of armed men. In a moment it was

done, and still the priests hesitated, and the people hung in the balance like a herd of startled

buck as it were, making no sign one way or the other.

The last yell of the burning priest had died away, the fire had finished him, and a great

silence fell upon the place.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE 119

Then the High Priest Agon turned, and his face was as the face of a devil. 'Let the

sacrifice be sacrificed,' he cried to the Queens. 'Has not sacrilege enough been done by these

strangers, and would ye, as Queens, throw the cloak of your majesty over evildoers? Are not

the creatures sacred to the Sun dead? And is not a priest of the Sun also dead, but now slain

by the magic of these strangers, who come as the winds out of heaven, whence we know not,

and who are what we know not? Beware, oh Queens, how ye tamper with the great majesty

of the God, even before His high altar! There is a Power that is more than your power; there

is a Justice that is higher than your justice. Beware how ye lift an impious hand against it!

Let the sacrifice be sacrificed, oh Queens.'

Then Sorais made answer in her deep quiet tones, that always seemed to me to have a

suspicion of mockery about them, however serious the theme: 'Oh, Agon, thou hast spoken

according to thy desire, and thou hast spoken truth. But it is thou who wouldst lift an

impious hand against the justice of thy God. Bethink thee the midday sacrifice is

accomplished; the Sun hath claimed his priest as a sacrifice.'

This was a novel idea, and the people applauded it.

'Bethink thee what are these men? They are strangers found floating on the bosom of a

lake. Who brought them here? How came they here? How know you that they also are not

servants of the Sun? Is this the hospitality that ye would have our nation show to those

whom chance brings to them, to throw them to the flames? Shame on you! Shame on you!

What is hospitality? To receive the stranger and show him favour. To bind up his wounds,

and find a pillow for his head, and food for him to eat. But thy pillow is the fiery furnace,

and thy food the hot savour of the flame. Shame on thee, I say!'

She paused a little to watch the effect of her speech upon the multitude, and seeing that

it was favourable, changed her tone from one of remonstrance to one of command.

'Ho! place there,' she cried; 'place, I say; make way for the Queens, and those whom the

Queens cover with their «kaf» (mantle).'

'And if I refuse, oh Queen?' said Agon between his teeth.

'Then will I cut a path with my guards,' was the proud answer; 'ay, even in the presence

of thy sanctuary, and through the bodies of thy priests.'

Agon turned livid with baffled fury. He glanced at the people as though meditating an

appeal to them, but saw clearly that their sympathies were all the other way. The Zu−Vendi

are a very curious and sociable people, and great as was their sense of the enormity that we

had committed in shooting the sacred hippopotami, they did not like the idea of the only real

live strangers they had seen or heard of being consigned to a fiery furnace, thereby putting

an end for ever to their chance of extracting knowledge and information from, and gossiping

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE 120

about us. Agon saw this and hesitated, and then for the first time Nyleptha spoke in her soft

sweet voice.

'Bethink thee, Agon,' she said, 'as my sister Queen has said, these men may also be

servants of the Sun. For themselves they cannot speak, for their tongues are tied. Let the

matter be adjourned till such time as they have learnt our language. Who can be condemned

without a hearing? When these men can plead for themselves, then it will be time to put

them to the proof.'

Here was a clever loophole of escape, and the vindictive old priest took it, little as he

liked it.

'So be it, oh Queens,' he said. 'Let the men go in peace, and when they have learnt our

tongue then let them speak. And I, even I, will make humble supplication at the altar lest

pestilence fall on the land by cause of the sacrilege.'

These words were received with a murmur of applause, and in another minute we were

marching out of the temple surrounded by the royal guards.

But it was not till long afterwards that we learnt the exact substance of what had passed,

and how hardly our lives had been wrung out of the cruel grip of the Zu−Vendi priesthood,

in the face of which even the Queens were practically powerless. Had it not been for their

strenuous efforts to protect us we should have been slain even before we set foot in the

Temple of the Sun. The attempt to drop us bodily into the fiery pit as an offering was a last

artifice to attain this end when several others quite unsuspected by us had already failed.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xiv − THE Flower TEMPLE 121

CHAPTER Xv − Sorais' SONG

fter our escape from Agon and his pious crew we returned to our quarters in the

palace and had a very good time. The two Queens, the nobles and the people vied with each

other in doing us honour and showering gifts upon us. As for that painful little incident of

the hippopotami it sank into oblivion, where we were quite content to leave it. Every day

deputations and individuals waited on us to examine our guns and clothing, our chain shirts,

and our instruments, especially our watches, with which they were much delighted. In short,

we became quite the rage, so much so that some of the fashionable young swells among the

Zu−Vendi began to copy the cut of some of our clothes, notably Sir Henry's shooting jacket.

One day, indeed, a deputation waited on us and, as usual, Good donned his full−dress

uniform for the occasion. This deputation seemed somehow to be a different class to those

who generally came to visit us. They were little insignificant men of an excessively polite,

not to say servile, demeanour; and their attention appeared to be chiefly taken up with

observing the details of Good's full−dress uniform, of which they took copious notes and

measurements. Good was much flattered at the time, not suspecting that he had to deal with

the six leading tailors of Milosis. A fortnight afterwards, however, when on attending court

as usual he had the pleasure of seeing some seven or eight Zu−Vendi 'mashers' arrayed in all

the glory of a very fair imitation of his full−dress uniform, he changed his mind. I shall

never forget his face of astonishment and disgust. It was after this, chiefly to avoid remark,

and also because our clothes were wearing out and had to be saved up, that we resolved to

adopt the native dress; and a very comfortable one we found it, though I am bound to say

that I looked sufficiently ridiculous in it, and as for Alphonse! Only Umslopogaas would

have none of these things; when his moocha was worn out the fierce old Zulu made him a

new one, and went about unconcerned, as grim and naked as his own battleaxe.

Meanwhile we pursued our study of the language steadily and made very good progress.

On the morning following our adventure in the temple, three grave and reverend signiors

presented themselves armed with manuscript books, ink−horns and feather pens, and

indicated that they had been sent to teach us. So, with the exception of Umslopogaas, we all

buckled to with a will, doing four hours a day. As for Umslopogaas, he would have none of

that either. He did not wish to learn that 'woman's talk', not he; and when one of the teachers

advanced on him with a book and an ink−horn and waved them before him in a mild

persuasive way, much as a churchwarden invitingly shakes the offertory bag under the nose

of a rich but niggardly parishioner, he sprang up with a fierce oath and flashed Inkosi−kaas

before the eyes of our learned friend, and there was an end of the attempt to teach HIM

Zu−Vendi.

Thus we spent our mornings in useful occupation which grew more and more

interesting as we proceeded, and the afternoons were given up to recreation. Sometimes we

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xv − Sorais' SONG 122

made trips, notably one to the gold mines and another to the marble quarries both of which I

wish I had space and time to describe; and sometimes we went out hunting buck with dogs

trained for that purpose, and a very exciting sport it is, as the country is full of agricultural

enclosures and our horses were magnificent. This is not to be wondered at, seeing that the

royal stables were at our command, in addition to which we had four splendid saddle horses

given to us by Nyleptha.

Sometimes, again, we went hawking, a pastime that is in great favour among the

Zu−Vendi, who generally fly their birds at a species of partridge which is remarkable for the

swiftness and strength of its flight. When attacked by the hawk this bird appears to lose its

head, and, instead of seeking cover, flies high into the sky, thus offering wonderful sport. I

have seen one of these partridges soar up almost out of sight when followed by the hawk.

Still better sport is offered by a variety of solitary snipe as big as a small woodcock, which is

plentiful in this country, and which is flown at with a very small, agile, and highly−trained

hawk with an almost red tail. The zigzagging of the great snipe and the lightning rapidity of

the flight and movements of the red−tailed hawk make the pastime a delightful one. Another

variety of the same amusement is the hunting of a very small species of antelope with

trained eagles; and it certainly is a marvellous sight to see the great bird soar and soar till he

is nothing but a black speck in the sunlight, and then suddenly come dashing down like a

cannon−ball upon some cowering buck that is hidden in a patch of grass from everything but

that piercing eye. Still finer is the spectacle when the eagle takes the buck running.

On other days we would pay visits to the country seats at some of the great lords'

beautiful fortified places, and the villages clustering beneath their walls. Here we saw

vineyards and corn−fields and well−kept park−like grounds, with such timber in them as

filled me with delight, for I do love a good tree. There it stands so strong and sturdy, and yet

so beautiful, a very type of the best sort of man. How proudly it lifts its bare head to the

winter storms, and with what a full heart it rejoices when the spring has come again! How

grand its voice is, too, when it talks with the wind: a thousand aeolian harps cannot equal the

beauty of the sighing of a great tree in leaf. All day it points to the sunshine and all night to

the stars, and thus passionless, and yet full of life, it endures through the centuries, come

storm, come shine, drawing its sustenance from the cool bosom of its mother earth, and as

the slow years roll by, learning the great mysteries of growth and of decay. And so on and

on through generations, outliving individuals, customs, dynasties – all save the landscape it

adorns and human nature – till the appointed day when the wind wins the long battle and

rejoices over a reclaimed space, or decay puts the last stroke to his fungus−fingered work.

Ah, one should always think twice before one cuts down a tree!

In the evenings it was customary for Sir Henry, Good, and myself to dine, or rather sup,

with their Majesties – not every night, indeed, but about three or four times a week,

whenever they had not much company, or the affairs of state would allow of it. And I am

bound to say that those little suppers were quite the most charming things of their sort that I

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xv − Sorais' SONG 123

ever had to do with. How true is the saying that the very highest in rank are always the most

simple and kindly. It is from your half−and−half sort of people that you get pomposity and

vulgarity, the difference between the two being very much what you one sees every day in

England between the old, out−at−elbows, broken−down county family, and the overbearing,

purse−proud people who come and 'take the place'. I really think that Nyleptha's greatest

charm is her sweet simplicity, and her kindly genuine interest even in little things. She is the

simplest woman I ever knew, and where her passions are not involved, one of the sweetest;

but she can look queenly enough when she likes, and be as fierce as any savage too.

For instance, never shall I forget that scene when I for the first time was sure that she

was really in love with Curtis. It came about in this way – all through Good's weakness for

ladies' society. When we had been employed for some three months in learning Zu−Vendi, it

struck Master Good that he was getting rather tired of the old gentlemen who did us the

honour to lead us in the way that we should go, so he proceeded, without saying a word to

anybody else, to inform them that it was a peculiar fact, but that we could not make any real

progress in the deeper intricacies of a foreign language unless we were taught by ladies –

young ladies, he was careful to explain. In his own country, he pointed out, it was habitual to

choose the very best−looking and most charming girls who could be found to instruct any

strangers who happened to come that way, etc.

All of this the old gentlemen swallowed open−mouthed. There was, they admitted,

reason in what he said, since the contemplation of the beautiful, as their philosophy taught,

induced a certain porosity of mind similar to that produced upon the physical body by the

healthful influences of sun and air. Consequently it was probable that we might absorb the

Zu−Vendi tongue a little faster if suitable teachers could be found. Another thing was that,

as the female sex was naturally loquacious, good practice would be gained in the viva voce

department of our studies.

To all of this Good gravely assented, and the learned gentlemen departed, assuring him

that their orders were to fall in with our wishes in every way, and that, if possible, our views

should be met.

Imagine, therefore the surprise and disgust of myself, and I trust and believe Sir Henry,

when, on entering the room where we were accustomed to carry on our studies the following

morning, we found, instead of our usual venerable tutors, three of the best−looking young

women whom Milosis could produce – and that is saying a good deal – who blushed and

smiled and curtseyed, and gave us to understand that they were there to carry on our

instruction. Then Good, as we gazed at one another in bewilderment, thought fit to explain,

saying that it had slipped his memory before – but the old gentlemen had told him, on the

previous evening, that it was absolutely necessary that our further education should be

carried on by the other sex. I was overwhelmed, and appealed to Sir Henry for advice in

such a crisis.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xv − Sorais' SONG 124

'Well,' he said, 'you see the ladies are here, ain't they? If we sent them away, don't you

think it might hurt their feelings, eh? One doesn't like to be rough, you see; and they look

regular Blues, don't they, eh?'

By this time Good had already begun his lessons with the handsomest of the three, and

so with a sigh I yielded. That day everything went very well: the young ladies were certainly

very clever, and they only smiled when we blundered. I never saw Good so attentive to his

books before, and even Sir Henry appeared to tackle Zu−Vendi with a renewed zest. 'Ah,'

thought I, 'will it always be thus?'

Next day we were much more lively, our work was pleasingly interspersed with

questions about our native country, what the ladies were like there, etc., all of which we

answered as best as we could in Zu−Vendi, and I heard Good assuring his teacher that her

loveliness was to the beauties of Europe as the sun to the moon, to which she replied with a

little toss of the head, that she was a plain teaching woman and nothing else, and that it was

not kind 'to deceive a poor girl so'. Then we had a little singing that was really charming, so

natural and unaffected. The Zu−Vendi love−songs are most touching. On the third day we

were all quite intimate. Good narrated some of his previous love affairs to his fair teacher,

and so moved was she that her sighs mingled with his own. I discoursed with mine, a merry

blue−eyed girl, upon Zu−Vendian art, and never saw that she was waiting for an opportunity

to drop a specimen of the cockroach tribe down my back, whilst in the corner Sir Henry and

his governess appeared, so far as I could judge, to be going through a lesson framed on the

great educational principles laid down by Wackford Squeers Esq., though in a very modified

or rather spiritualized form. The lady softly repeated the Zu−Vendi word for 'hand', and he

took hers; 'eyes', and he gazed deep into her brown orbs; 'lips', and – but just at that moment

MY young lady dropped the cockroach down my back and ran away laughing. Now if there

is one thing I loathe more than another it is cockroaches, and moved quite beyond myself,

and yet laughing at her impudence, I took up the cushion she had been sitting on and threw it

after her. Imagine then my shame – my horror, and my distress – when the door opened,

and, attended by two guards only, in walked Nyleptha. The cushion could not be recalled (it

missed the girl and hit one of the guards on the head), but I instantly and ineffectually tried

to look as though I had not thrown it. Good ceased his sighing, and began to murder

Zu−Vendi at the top of his voice, and Sir Henry whistled and looked silly. As for the poor

girls, they were utterly dumbfounded.

And Nyleptha! she drew herself up till her frame seemed to tower even above that of the

tall guards, and her face went first red, and then pale as death.

'Guards,' she said in a quiet choked voice, and pointing at the fair but unconscious

disciple of Wackford Squeers, 'slay me that woman.'

The men hesitated, as well they might.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xv − Sorais' SONG 125

'Will ye do my bidding,' she said again in the same voice, 'or will ye not?'

Then they advanced upon the girl with uplifted spears. By this time Sir Henry had

recovered himself, and saw that the comedy was likely to turn into a tragedy.

'Stand back,' he said in a voice of thunder, at the same time getting in front of the

terrified girl. 'Shame on thee, Nyleptha – shame! Thou shalt not kill her.'

'Doubtless thou hast good reason to try to protect her. Thou couldst hardly do less in

honour,' answered the infuriated Queen; 'but she shall die – she shall die,' and she stamped

her little foot.

'It is well,' he answered; 'then will I die with her. I am thy servant, oh Queen; do with

me even as thou wilt.' And he bowed towards her, and fixed his clear eyes contemptuously

on her face.

'I could wish to slay thee too,' she answered; 'for thou dost make a mock of me;' and

then feeling that she was mastered, and I suppose not knowing what else to do, she burst into

such a storm of tears and looked so royally lovely in her passionate distress, that, old as I

am, I must say I envied Curtis his task of supporting her. It was rather odd to see him

holding her in his arms considering what had just passed – a thought that seemed to occur to

herself, for presently she wrenched herself free and went, leaving us all much disturbed.

Presently, however, one of the guards returned with a message to the girls that they

were, on pain of death, to leave the city and return to their homes in the country, and that no

further harm would come to them; and accordingly they went, one of them remarking

philosophically that it could not be helped, and that it was a satisfaction to know that they

had taught us a little serviceable Zu−Vendi. Mine was an exceedingly nice girl, and,

overlooking the cockroach, I made her a present of my favourite lucky sixpence with a hole

in it when she went away. After that our former masters resumed their course of instruction,

needless to say to my great relief.

That night, when in fear and trembling we attended the royal supper table, we found that

Nyleptha was laid up with a bad headache. That headache lasted for three whole days; but

on the fourth she was present at supper as usual, and with the most gracious and sweet smile

gave Sir Henry her hand to lead her to the table. No allusion was made to the little affair

described above beyond her saying, with a charming air of innocence, that when she came to

see us at our studies the other day she had been seized with a giddiness from which she had

only now recovered. She supposed, she added with a touch of the humour that was common

to her, that it was the sight of people working so hard which had affected her.

In reply Sir Henry said, dryly, that he had thought she did not look quite herself on that

day, whereat she flashed one of those quick glances of hers at him, which if he had the

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xv − Sorais' SONG 126

feelings of a man must have gone through him like a knife, and the subject dropped entirely.

Indeed, after supper was over Nyleptha condescended to put us through an examination to

see what we had learnt, and to express herself well satisfied with the results. Indeed, she

proceeded to give us, especially Sir Henry, a lesson on her own account, and very interesting

we found it.

And all the while that we talked, or rather tried to talk, and laughed, Sorais would sit

there in her carven ivory chair, and look at us and read us all like a book, only from time to

time saying a few words, and smiling that quick ominous smile of hers which was more like

a flash of summer lightning on a dark cloud than anything else. And as near to her as he

dared would sit Good, worshipping through his eyeglass, for he really was getting seriously

devoted to this sombre beauty, of whom, speaking personally, I felt terribly afraid. I watched

her keenly, and soon I found out that for all her apparent impassibility she was at heart

bitterly jealous of Nyleptha. Another thing I found out, and the discovery filled me with

dismay, and that was, that she Also was growing devoted to Sir Henry Curtis. Of course I

could not be sure; it is not easy to read so cold and haughty a woman; but I noticed one or

two little things, and, as elephant hunters know, dried grass shows which way the wind has

set.

And so another three months passed over us, by which time we had all attained to a very

considerable mastery of the Zu−Vendi language, which is an easy one to learn. And as the

time went on we became great favourites with the people, and even with the courtiers,

gaining an enormous reputation for cleverness, because, as I think I have said, Sir Henry

was able to show them how to make glass, which was a national want, and also, by the help

of a twenty−year almanac that we had with us, to predict various heavenly combinations

which were quite unsuspected by the native astronomers. We even succeeded in

demonstrating the principle of the steam−engine to a gathering of the learned men, who

were filled with amazement; and several other things of the same sort we did. And so it

came about that the people made up their minds that we must on no account be allowed to

go out of the country (which indeed was an apparent impossibility even if we had wished it),

and we were advanced to great honour and made officers to the bodyguards of the sister

Queens while permanent quarters were assigned to us in the palace, and our opinion was

asked upon questions of national policy.

But blue as the sky seemed, there was a cloud, and a big one, on the horizon. We had

indeed heard no more of those confounded hippopotami, but it is not on that account to be

supposed that our sacrilege was forgotten, or the enmity of the great and powerful

priesthood headed by Agon appeased. On the contrary, it was burning the more fiercely

because it was necessarily suppressed, and what had perhaps begun in bigotry was ending in

downright direct hatred born of jealousy. Hitherto, the priests had been the wise men of the

land, and were on this account, as well as from superstitious causes, looked on with peculiar

veneration. But our arrival, with our outlandish wisdom and our strange inventions and hints

of unimagined things, dealt a serious blow to this state of affairs, and, among the educated

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xv − Sorais' SONG 127

Zu−Vendi, went far towards destroying the priestly prestige. A still worse affront to them,

however, was the favour with which we were regarded, and the trust that was reposed in us.

All these things tended to make us excessively obnoxious to the great sacerdotal clan, the

most powerful because the most united faction in the kingdom.

Another source of imminent danger to us was the rising envy of some of the great lords

headed by Nasta, whose antagonism to us had at best been but thinly veiled, and which now

threatened to break out into open flame. Nasta had for some years been a candidate for

Nyleptha's hand in marriage, and when we appeared on the scene I fancy, from all I could

gather, that though there were still many obstacles in his path, success was by no means out

of his reach. But now all this had changed; the coy Nyleptha smiled no more in his direction,

and he was not slow to guess the cause. Infuriated and alarmed, he turned his attention to

Sorais, only to find that he might as well try to woo a mountain side. With a bitter jest or

two about his fickleness, that door was closed on him for ever. So Nasta bethought himself

of the thirty thousand wild swordsmen who would pour down at his bidding through the

northern mountain passes, and no doubt vowed to adorn the gates of Milosis with our heads.

But first he determined, as I learned, to make one more attempt and to demand the hand

of Nyleptha in the open Court after the formal annual ceremony of the signing of the laws

that had been proclaimed by the Queens during the year.

Of this astounding fact Nyleptha heard with simulated nonchalance, and with a little

trembling of the voice herself informed us of it as we sat at supper on the night preceding

the great ceremony of the law−giving.

Sir Henry bit his lip, and do what he could to prevent it plainly showed his agitation.

'And what answer will the Queen be pleased to give to the great Lord?' asked I, in a

jesting manner.

'Answer, Macumazahn' (for we had elected to pass by our Zulu names in Zu−Vendis),

she said, with a pretty shrug of her ivory shoulder. 'Nay, I know not; what is a poor woman

to do, when the wooer has thirty thousand swords wherewith to urge his love?' And from

under her long lashes she glanced at Curtis.

Just then we rose from the table to adjourn into another room. 'Quatermain, a word,

quick,' said Sir Henry to me. 'Listen. I have never spoken about it, but surely you have

guessed: I love Nyleptha. What am I to do?'

Fortunately, I had more or less already taken the question into consideration, and was

therefore able to give such answer as seemed the wisest to me.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xv − Sorais' SONG 128

'You must speak to Nyleptha tonight,' I said. 'Now is your time, now or never. Listen. In

the sitting−chamber get near to her, and whisper to her to meet you at midnight by the

Rademas statue at the end of the great hall. I will keep watch for you there. Now or never,

Curtis.'

We passed on into the other room. Nyleptha was sitting, her hands before her, and a sad

anxious look upon her lovely face. A little way off was Sorais talking to Good in her slow

measured tones.

The time went on; in another quarter of an hour I knew that, according to their habit, the

Queens would retire. As yet, Sir Henry had had no chance of saying a word in private:

indeed, though we saw much of the royal sisters, it was by no means easy to see them alone.

I racked my brains, and at last an idea came to me.

'Will the Queen be pleased,' I said, bowing low before Sorais, 'to sing to her servants?

Our hearts are heavy this night; sing to us, oh Lady of the Night' (Sorais' favourite name

among the people).

'My songs, Macumazahn, are not such as to lighten the heavy heart, yet will I sing if it

pleases thee,' she answered; and she rose and went a few paces to a table whereon lay an

instrument not unlike a zither, and struck a few wandering chords.

Then suddenly, like the notes of some deep−throated bird, her rounded voice rang out in

song so wildly sweet, and yet with so eerie and sad a refrain, that it made the very blood

stand still. Up, up soared the golden notes, that seemed to melt far away, and then to grow

again and travel on, laden with all the sorrow of the world and all the despair of the lost. It

was a marvellous song, but I had not time to listen to it properly. However, I got the words

of it afterwards, and here is a translation of its burden, so far as it admits of being translated

at all.

Sorais' Song

As a desolate bird that through darkness its lost way is winging, As a hand that is

helplessly raised when Death's sickle is swinging, So is life! ay, the life that lends passion

and breath to my singing. As the nightingale's song that is full of a sweetness unspoken, As a

spirit unbarring the gates of the skies for a token, So is love! ay, the love that shall fall when

his pinion is broken. As the tramp of the legions when trumpets their challenge are sending,

As the shout of the Storm−god when lightnings the black sky are rending, So is power! ay,

the power that shall lie in the dust at its ending. So short is our life; yet with space for all

things to forsake us, A bitter delusion, a dream from which nought can awake us, Till

Death's dogging footsteps at morn or at eve shall o'ertake us.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xv − Sorais' SONG 129

Refrain Oh, the world is fair at the dawning – dawning – dawning, But the red sun

sinks in blood – the red sun sinks in blood.

I only wish that I could write down the music too.

'Now, Curtis, now,' I whispered, when she began the second verse, and turned my back.

'Nyleptha,' he said – for my nerves were so much on the stretch that I could hear every

word, low as it was spoken, even through Sorais' divine notes – 'Nyleptha, I must speak with

thee this night, upon my life I must. Say me not nay; oh, say me not nay!'

'How can I speak with thee?' she answered, looking fixedly before her; 'Queens are not

like other people. I am surrounded and watched.'

'Listen, Nyleptha, thus. I will be before the statue of Rademas in the great hall at

midnight. I have the countersign and can pass in. Macumazahn will be there to keep guard,

and with him the Zulu. Oh come, my Queen, deny me not.'

'It is not seemly,' she murmured, 'and tomorrow – '

Just then the music began to die in the last wail of the refrain, and Sorais slowly turned

her round.

'I will be there,' said Nyleptha, hurriedly; 'on thy life see that thou fail me not.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xv − Sorais' SONG 130

CHAPTER Xvi − Before the STATUE

t was night – dead night – and the silence lay on the Frowning City like a cloud.

Secretly, as evildoers, Sir Henry Curtis, Umslopogaas, and myself threaded our way

through the passages towards a by−entrance to the great Throne Chamber. Once we were

met by the fierce rattling challenge of the sentry. I gave the countersign, and the man

grounded his spear and let us pass. Also we were officers of the Queens' bodyguard, and in

that capacity had a right to come and go unquestioned.

We gained the hall in safety. So empty and so still was it, that even when we had passed

the sound of our footsteps yet echoed up the lofty walls, vibrating faintly and still more

faintly against the carven roof, like ghosts of the footsteps of dead men haunting the place

that once they trod.

It was an eerie spot, and it oppressed me. The moon was full, and threw great pencils

and patches of light through the high windowless openings in the walls, that lay pure and

beautiful upon the blackness of the marble floor, like white flowers on a coffin. One of these

silver arrows fell upon the statue of the sleeping Rademas, and of the angel form bent over

him, illumining it, and a small circle round it, with a soft clear light, reminding me of that

with which Catholics illumine the altars of their cathedrals.

Here by the statue we took our stand, and waited. Sir Henry and I close together,

Umslopogaas some paces off in the darkness, so that I could only just make out his towering

outline leaning on the outline of an axe.

So long did we wait that I almost fell asleep resting against the cold marble, but was

suddenly aroused by hearing Curtis give a quick catching breath. Then from far away there

came a little sound as though the statues that lined the walls were whispering to each other

some message of the ages.

It was the faint sweep of a lady's dress. Nearer it grew, and nearer yet. We could see a

figure steal from patch to patch of moonlight, and even hear the soft fall of sandalled feet.

Another second and I saw the black silhouette of the old Zulu raise its arm in mute salute,

and Nyleptha was before us.

Oh, how beautiful she looked as she paused a moment just within the circle of the

moonlight! Her hand was pressed upon her heart, and her white bosom heaved beneath it.

Round her head a broidered scarf was loosely thrown, partially shadowing the perfect face,

and thus rendering it even more lovely; for beauty, dependent as it is to a certain extent upon

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvi − Before the STATUE 131

the imagination, is never so beautiful as when it is half hid. There she stood radiant but half

doubting, stately and yet so sweet. It was but a moment, but I then and there fell in love with

her myself, and have remained so to this hour; for, indeed, she looked more like an angel out

of heaven than a loving, passionate, mortal woman. Low we bowed before her, and then she

spoke.

'I have come,' she whispered, 'but it was at great risk. Ye know not how I am watched.

The priests watch me. Sorais watches me with those great eyes of hers. My very guards are

spies upon me. Nasta watches me too. Oh, let him be careful!' and she stamped her foot. 'Let

him be careful; I am a woman, and therefore hard to drive. Ay, and I am a Queen, too, and

can still avenge. Let him be careful, I say, lest in place of giving him my hand I take his

head,' and she ended the outburst with a little sob, and then smiled up at us bewitchingly and

laughed.

'Thou didst bid me come hither, my Lord Incubu' (Curtis had taught her to call him so).

'Doubtless it is about business of the State, for I know that thou art ever full of great ideas

and plans for my welfare and my people's. So even as a Queen should I have come, though I

greatly fear the dark alone,' and again she laughed and gave him a glance from her grey

eyes.

At this point I thought it wise to move a little, since secrets 'of the State' should not be

made public property; but she would not let me go far, peremptorily stopping me within five

yards or so, saying that she feared surprise. So it came to pass that, however unwillingly, I

heard all that passed.

'Thou knowest, Nyleptha,' said Sir Henry, 'that it was for none of these things that I

asked thee to meet me at this lonely place. Nyleptha, waste not the time in pleasantry, but

listen to me, for – I love thee.'

As he said the words I saw her face break up, as it were, and change. The coquetry went

out of it, and in its place there shone a great light of love which seemed to glorify it, and

make it like that of the marble angel overhead. I could not help thinking that it must have

been a touch of prophetic instinct which made the long dead Rademas limn, in the features

of the angel of his inspiring vision, so strange a likeness of his own descendant. Sir Henry,

also, must have observed and been struck by the likeness, for, catching the look upon

Nyleptha's face, he glanced quickly from it to the moonlit statue, and then back again at his

beloved.

'Thou sayest thou dost love me,' she said in a low voice, 'and thy voice rings true, but

how am I to know that thou dost speak the truth?'

'Though,' she went on with proud humility, and in the stately third person which is so

largely used by the Zu−Vendi, 'I be as nothing in the eyes of my lord,' and she curtseyed

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvi − Before the STATUE 132

towards him, 'who comes from among a wonderful people, to whom my people are but

children, yet here am I a queen and a leader of men, and if I would go to battle a hundred

thousand spears shall sparkle in my train like stars glimmering down the path of the bent

moon. And although my beauty be a little thing in the eyes of my lord,' and she lifted her

broidered skirt and curtseyed again, 'yet here among my own people am I held right fair, and

ever since I was a woman the great lords of my kingdom have made quarrel concerning me,

as though forsooth,' she added with a flash of passion, 'I were a deer to be pulled down by

the hungriest wolf, or a horse to be sold to the highest bidder. Let my lord pardon me if I

weary my lord, but it hath pleased my lord to say that he loves me, Nyleptha, a Queen of the

Zu−Vendi, and therefore would I say that though my love and my hand be not much to my

lord, yet to me are they all.'

'Oh!' she cried, with a sudden and thrilling change of voice, and modifying her dignified

mode of address. 'Oh, how can I know that thou lovest but me? How can I know that thou

wilt not weary of me and seek thine own place again, leaving me desolate? Who is there to

tell me but that thou lovest some other woman, some fair woman unknown to me, but who

yet draws breath beneath this same moon that shines on me tonight? Tell me HOW am I to

know?' And she clasped her hands and stretched them out towards him and looked

appealingly into his face.

'Nyleptha,' answered Sir Henry, adopting the Zu−Vendi way of speech; 'I have told thee

that I love thee; how am I to tell thee how much I love thee? Is there then a measure for

love? Yet will I try. I say not that I have never looked upon another woman with favour, but

this I say that I love thee with all my life and with all my strength; that I love thee now and

shall love thee till I grow cold in death, ay, and as I believe beyond my death, and on and on

for ever: I say that thy voice is music to my ear, and thy touch as water to a thirsty land, that

when thou art there the world is beautiful, and when I see thee not it is as though the light

was dead. Oh, Nyleptha, I will never leave thee; here and now for thy dear sake I will forget

my people and my father's house, yea, I renounce them all. By thy side will I live, Nyleptha,

and at thy side will I die.'

He paused and gazed at her earnestly, but she hung her head like a lily, and said never a

word.

'Look!' he went on, pointing to the statue on which the moonlight played so brightly.

'Thou seest that angel woman who rests her hand upon the forehead of the sleeping man, and

thou seest how at her touch his soul flames up and shines out through his flesh, even as a

lamp at the touch of the fire, so is it with me and thee, Nyleptha. Thou hast awakened my

soul and called it forth, and now, Nyleptha, it is not mine, not mine, but Thine and thine

only. There is no more for me to say; in thy hands is my life.' And he leaned back against the

pedestal of the statue, looking very pale, and his eyes shining, but proud and handsome as a

god.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvi − Before the STATUE 133

Slowly, slowly she raised her head, and fixed her wonderful eyes, all alight with the

greatness of her passion, full upon his face, as though to read his very soul. Then at last she

spoke, low indeed, but clearly as a silver bell.

'Of a truth, weak woman that I am, I do believe thee. Ill will be the day for thee and for

me also if it be my fate to learn that I have believed a lie. And now hearken to me, oh man,

who hath wandered here from far to steal my heart and make me all thine own. I put my

hand upon thy hand thus, and thus I, whose lips have never kissed before, do kiss thee on the

brow; and now by my hand and by that first and holy kiss, ay, by my people's weal and by

my throne that like enough I shall lose for thee – by the name of my high House, by the

sacred Stone and by the eternal majesty of the Sun, I swear that for thee will I live and die.

And I swear that I will love thee and thee only till death, ay, and beyond, if as thou sayest

there be a beyond, and that thy will shall be my will, and thy ways my ways.

'Oh see, see, my lord! thou knowest not how humble is she who loves; I, who am a

Queen, I kneel before thee, even at thy feet I do my homage;' and the lovely impassioned

creature flung herself down on her knees on the cold marble before him. And after that I

really do not know, for I could stand it no longer, and cleared off to refresh myself with a

little of old Umslopogaas' society, leaving them to settle it their own way, and a very long

time they were about it.

I found the old warrior leaning on Inkosi−kaas as usual, and surveying the scene in the

patch of moonlight with a grim smile of amusement.

'Ah, Macumazahn,' he said, 'I suppose it is because I am getting old, but I don't think

that I shall ever learn to understand the ways of you white people. Look there now, I pray

thee, they are a pretty pair of doves, but what is all the fuss about, Macumazahn? He wants a

wife, and she wants a husband, then why does he not pay his cows down *{Alluding to the

Zulu custom. – A. Q.} like a man and have done with it? It would save a deal of trouble, and

we should have had our night's sleep. But there they go, talk, talk, talk, and kiss, kiss, kiss,

like mad things. Eugh!'

Some three−quarters of an hour afterwards the 'pair of doves' came strolling towards us,

Curtis looking slightly silly, and Nyleptha remarking calmly that the moonlight made very

pretty effects on the marble. Then, for she was in a most gracious mood, she took my hand

and said that I was 'her Lord's' dear friend, and therefore most dear to her – not a word for

my own sake, you see. Next she lifted Umslopogaas' axe, and examined it curiously, saying

significantly as she did so that he might soon have cause to use it in defence of her.

After that she nodded prettily to us all, and casting on tender glance at her lover, glided

off into the darkness like a beautiful vision.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvi − Before the STATUE 134

When we got back to our quarters, which we did without accident, Curtis asked me

jocularly what I was thinking about.

'I am wondering,' I answered, 'on what principle it is arranged that some people should

find beautiful queens to fall in love with them, while others find nobody at all, or worse than

nobody; and I am also wondering how many brave men's lives this night's work will cost.' It

was rather nasty of me, perhaps, but somehow all the feelings do not evaporate with age, and

I could not help being a little jealous of my old friend's luck. Vanity, my sons; vanity of

vanities!

On the following morning, Good was informed of the happy occurrence, and positively

rippled with smiles that, originating somewhere about the mouth, slowly travelled up his

face like the rings in a duckpond, till they flowed over the brim of his eyeglass and went

where sweet smiles go. The fact of the matter, however, was that not only was Good

rejoiced about the thing on its own merits but also for personal reasons. He adored Sorais

quite as earnestly as Sir Henry adored Nyleptha, and his adoration had not altogether

prospered. Indeed, it had seemed to him and to me also that the dark Cleopatra−like queen

favoured Curtis in her own curious inscrutable way much more than Good. Therefore it was

a relief to him to learn that his unconscious rival was permanently and satisfactorily attached

in another direction. His face fell a little, however, when he was told that the whole thing

was to be kept as secret as the dead, above all from Sorais for the present, inasmuch as the

political convulsion which would follow such an announcement at the moment would be

altogether too great to face and would very possibly, if prematurely made, shake Nyleptha

from her throne.

That morning we again attended in the Throne Hall, and I could not help smiling to

myself when I compared the visit to our last, and reflecting that, if walls could speak, they

would have strange tales to tell.

What actresses women are! There, high upon her golden throne, draped in her blazoned

'kaf' or robe of state, sat the fair Nyleptha, and when Sir Henry came in a little late, dressed

in the full uniform of an officer of her guard and humbly bent himself before her, she merely

acknowledged his salute with a careless nod and turned her head coldly aside. It was a very

large Court, for not only did the signing of the laws attract many outside of those whose

duty it was to attend, but also the rumour that Nasta was going to publicly ask the hand of

Nyleptha in marriage had gone abroad, with the result that the great hall was crowded to its

utmost capacity. There were our friends the priests in force, headed by Agon, who regarded

us with a vindictive eye; and a most imposing band they were, with their long white

embroidered robes girt with a golden chain from which hung the fish−like scales. There, too,

were a number of the lords, each with a band of brilliantly attired attendants, and prominent

among them was Nasta, stroking his black beard meditatively and looking unusually

pleasant. It was a splendid and impressive sight, especially when the officer after having

read out each law handed them to the Queens to sign, whereon the trumpets blared out and

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvi − Before the STATUE 135

the Queens' guard grounded their spears with a crash in salute. This reading and signing of

the laws took a long time, but at length it came to an end, the last one reciting that 'whereas

distinguished strangers, etc.', and proceeding to confer on the three of us the rank of 'lords',

together with certain military commands and large estates bestowed by the Queen. When it

was read the trumpets blared and the spears clashed down as usual, but I saw some of the

lords turn and whisper to each other, while Nasta ground his teeth. They did not like the

favour that was shown to us, which under all the circumstances was not perhaps unnatural.

Then there came a pause, and Nasta stepped forward and bowing humbly, though with

no humility in his eye, craved a boon at the hands of the Queen Nyleptha.

Nyleptha turned a little pale, but bowed graciously, and prayed the 'well−beloved lord'

to speak on, whereon in a few straightforward soldier−like words he asked her hand in

marriage.

Then, before she could find words to answer, the High Priest Agon took up the tale, and

in a speech of real eloquence and power pointed out the many advantages of the proposed

alliance; how it would consolidate the kingdom, for Nasta's dominions, of which he was

virtually king, were to Zu−Vendis much what Scotland used to be to England; how it would

gratify the wild mountaineers and be popular among the soldiery, for Nasta was a famous

general; how it would set her dynasty firmly on the throne, and would gain the blessing and

approval of the 'Sun', i.e. of the office of the High Priest, and so on. Many of his arguments

were undoubtedly valid, and there was, looking at it from a political point of view,

everything to be said for the marriage. But unfortunately it is difficult to play the game of

politics with the persons of young and lovely queens as though they were ivory effigies of

themselves on a chessboard. Nyleptha's face, while Agon spouted away, was a perfect study;

she smiled indeed, but beneath the smile it set like a stone, and her eyes began to flash

ominously.

At last he stopped, and she prepared herself to answer. Before she did so, however,

Sorais leant towards her and said in a voice sufficiently loud for me to catch what she said,

'Bethink thee well, my sister, ere thou dost speak, for methinks that our thrones may hang

upon thy words.'

Nyleptha made no answer, and with a shrug and a smile Sorais leant back again and

listened.

'Of a truth a great honour has been done to me,' she said, 'that my poor hand should not

only have been asked in marriage, but that Agon here should be so swift to pronounce the

blessing of the Sun upon my union. Methinks that in another minute he would have wed us

fast ere the bride had said her say. Nasta, I thank thee, and I will bethink me of thy words,

but now as yet I have no mind for marriage, that as a cup of which none know the taste until

they begin to drink it. Again I thank thee, Nasta,' and she made as though she would rise.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvi − Before the STATUE 136

The great lord's face turned almost as black as his beard with fury, for he knew that the

words amounted to a final refusal of his suit.

'Thanks be to the Queen for her gracious words,' he said, restraining himself with

difficulty and looking anything but grateful, 'my heart shall surely treasure them. And now I

crave another boon, namely, the royal leave to withdraw myself to my own poor cities in the

north till such time as the Queen shall say my suit nay or yea. Mayhap,' he added, with a

sneer, 'the Queen will be pleased to visit me there, and to bring with her these stranger lords,'

and he scowled darkly towards us. 'It is but a poor country and a rough, but we are a hardy

race of mountaineers, and there shall be gathered thirty thousand swordsmen to shout a

welcome to her.'

This speech, which was almost a declaration of rebellion, was received in complete

silence, but Nyleptha flushed up and answered it with spirit.

'Oh, surely, Nasta, I will come, and the strange lords in my train, and for every man of

thy mountaineers who calls thee Prince, will I bring two from the lowlands who call me

Queen, and we will see which is the staunchest breed. Till then farewell.'

The trumpets blared out, the Queens rose, and the great assembly broke up in

murmuring confusion, and for myself I went home with a heavy heart foreseeing civil war.

After this there was quiet for a few weeks. Curtis and the Queen did not often meet, and

exercised the utmost caution not to allow the true relation in which they stood to each other

to leak out; but do what they would, rumours as hard to trace as a buzzing fly in a dark

room, and yet quite as audible, began to hum round and round, and at last to settle on her

throne.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvi − Before the STATUE 137

CHAPTER Xvii − THE Storm BREAKS

nd now it was that the trouble which at first had been but a cloud as large as a man's

hand began to loom very black and big upon our horizon, namely, Sorais' preference for Sir

Henry. I saw the storm drawing nearer and nearer; and so, poor fellow, did he. The affection

of so lovely and highly−placed a woman was not a thing that could in a general way be

considered a calamity by any man, but, situated as Curtis was, it was a grievous burden to

bear.

To begin with, Nyleptha, though altogether charming, was, it must be admitted, of a

rather jealous disposition, and was sometimes apt to visit on her lover's head her indignation

at the marks of what Alphonse would have called the 'distinguished consideration' with

which her royal sister favoured him. Then the enforced secrecy of his relation to Nyleptha

prevented Curtis from taking some opportunity of putting a stop, or trying to put a stop, to

this false condition of affairs, by telling Sorais, in a casual but confidential way, that he was

going to marry her sister. A third sting in Sir Henry's honey was that he knew that Good was

honestly and sincerely attached to the ominous−looking but most attractive Lady of the

Night. Indeed, poor Bougwan was wasting himself to a shadow of his fat and jolly self about

her, his face getting so thin that his eyeglass would scarcely stick in it; while she, with a sort

of careless coquetry, just gave him encouragement enough to keep him going, thinking, no

doubt, that he might be useful as a stalking−horse. I tried to give him a hint, in as delicate a

way as I could, but he flew into a huff and would not listen to me, so I was determined to let

ill along, for fear of making it worse. Poor Good, he really was very ludicrous in his distress,

and went in for all sorts of absurdities, under the belief that he was advancing his suit. One

of them was the writing – with the assistance of one of the grave and revered signiors who

instructed us, and who, whatever may have been the measure of his erudition, did not

understand how to scan a line – of a most interminable Zu−Vendi love−song, of which the

continually recurring refrain was something about 'I will kiss thee; oh yes, I will kiss thee!'

Now among the Zu−Vendi it is a common and most harmless thing for young men to

serenade ladies at night, as I believe they do in the southern countries of Europe, and sing all

sorts of nonsensical songs to them. The young men may or may not be serious; but no

offence is meant and none is taken, even by ladies of the highest rank, who accept the whole

thing as an English girl would a gracefully−turned compliment.

Availing himself of this custom, Good bethought him that would serenade Sorais,

whose private apartments, together with those of her maidens, were exactly opposite our

own, on the further side of a narrow courtyard which divided one section of the great palace

from another. Accordingly, having armed himself with a native zither, on which, being an

adept with the light guitar, he had easily learned to strum, he proceeded at midnight – the

fashionable hour for this sort of caterwauling – to make night hideous with his amorous

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvii − THE Storm BREAKS 138

yells. I was fast asleep when they began, but they soon woke me up – for Good possesses a

tremendous voice and has no notion of time – and I ran to my window−place to see what

was the matter. And there, standing in the full moonlight in the courtyard, I perceived Good,

adorned with an enormous ostrich feather head−dress and a flowing silken cloak, which it is

the right thing to wear upon these occasions, and shouting out the abominable song which he

and the old gentleman had evolved, to a jerky, jingling accompaniment. From the direction

of the quarters of the maids of honour came a succession of faint sniggerings; but the

apartments of Sorais herself – whom I devoutly pitied if she happened to be there – were

silent as the grave. There was absolutely no end to that awful song, with its eternal 'I will

kiss thee!' and at last neither I nor Sir Henry, whom I had summoned to enjoy the sight,

could stand it any longer; so, remembering the dear old story, I put my head to the window

opening, and shouted, 'For Heaven's sake, Good, don't go on talking about it, but Kiss her

and let's all go to sleep!' That choked him off, and we had no more serenading.

Then whole thing formed a laughable incident in a tragic business. How deeply thankful

we ought to be that even the most serious matters have generally a silver lining about them

in the shape of a joke, if only people could see it. The sense of humour is a very valuable

possession in life, and ought to be cultivated in the Board schools – especially in Scotland.

Well, the more Sir Henry held off the more Sorais came on, as is not uncommon in such

cases, till at last things got very queer indeed. Evidently she was, by some strange perversity

of mind, quite blinded to the true state of the case; and I, for one, greatly dreaded the

moment of her awakening. Sorais was a dangerous woman to be mixed up with, either with

or without one's consent. At last the evil moment came, as I saw it must come. One fine day,

Good having gone out hawking, Sir Henry and I were sitting quietly talking over the

situation, especially with reference to Sorais, when a Court messenger arrived with a written

note, which we with some difficulty deciphered, and which was to the effect that 'the Queen

Sorais commanded the attendance of the Lord Incubu in her private apartments, whither he

would be conducted by the bearer'.

'Oh my word!' groaned Sir Henry. 'Can't you go instead, old fellow?'

'Not if I know it,' I said with vigour. 'I had rather face a wounded elephant with a

shot−gun. Take care of your own business, my boy. If you will be so fascinating you must

take the consequences. I would not be in your place for an empire.'

'You remind me of when I was going to be flogged at school and the other boys came to

console me,' he said gloomily. 'What right has this Queen to command my attendance, I

should like to know? I won't go.'

'But you must; you are one of her officers and bound to obey her, and she knows it. And

after all it will soon be over.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvii − THE Storm BREAKS 139

'That's just what they used to say,' he said again. 'I only hope she won't put a knife into

me. I believe that she is quite capable of it.' And off he started very faintheartedly, and no

wonder.

I sat and waited, and at the end of about forty−five minutes he returned, looking a good

deal worse than when he went.

'Give me something to drink,' he said hoarsely.

I got him a cup of wine, and asked what was the matter.

'What is the matter? Why if ever there was trouble there's trouble now. You know when

I left you? Well, I was shown straight into Sorais' private chamber, and a wonderful place it

is; and there she sat, quite alone, upon a silken couch at the end of the room, playing gently

upon that zither of hers. I stood before her, and for a while she took no notice of me, but

kept on playing and singing a little, and very sweet music it was. At last she looked up and

smiled.

'«So thou art come,» she said. «I thought perchance thou hadst gone about the Queen

Nyleptha's business. Thou art ever on her business, and I doubt not a good servant and a

true.»

'To this I merely bowed, and said I was there to receive the Queen's word.

'«Ah yes, I would talk with thee, but be thou seated. It wearies me to look so high,» and

she made room for me beside her on the couch, placing herself with her back against the

end, so as to have a view of my face.

'«It is not meet,» I said, «that I should make myself equal with the Queen.»

'«I said be seated,» was her answer, so I sat down, and she began to look at me with

those dark eyes of hers. There she sat like an incarnate spirit of beauty, hardly talking at all,

and when she did, very low, but all the while looking at me. There was a white flower in her

black hair, and I tried to keep my eyes on it and count the petals, but it was of no use. At

last, whether it was her gaze, or the perfume in her hair, or what I do not know, but I almost

felt as though I was being mesmerized. At last she roused herself.

'«Incubu,» she said, «lovest thou power?»

'I replied that I supposed all men loved power of one sort or another.

'«Thou shalt have it,» she said. «Lovest thou wealth?»

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvii − THE Storm BREAKS 140

'I said I liked wealth for what it brought.

'«Thou shalt have it,» she said. «And lovest thou beauty?»

'To this I replied that I was very fond of statuary and architecture, or something silly of

that sort, at which she frowned, and there was a pause. By this time my nerves were on such

a stretch that I was shaking like a leaf. I knew that something awful was going to happen,

but she held me under a kind of spell, and I could not help myself.

'«Incubu,» she said at length, «wouldst thou be a king? Listen, wouldst thou be a king?

Behold, stranger, I am minded to make thee king of all Zu−Vendis, ay and husband of Sorais

of the Night. Nay, peace and hear me. To no man among my people had I thus opened out

my secret heart, but thou art an outlander and therefore I speak without shame, knowing all I

have to offer and how hard it had been thee to ask. See, a crown lies at thy feet, my lord

Incubu, and with that fortune a woman whom some have wished to woo. Now mayst thou

answer, oh my chosen, and soft shall thy words fall upon mine ears.»

'«Oh Sorais,» I said, «I pray thee speak not thus» – you see I had not time to pick and

choose my words – «for this thing cannot be. I am bethrothed to thy sister Nyleptha, oh

Sorais, and I love her and her alone.»

'Next moment it struck me that I had said an awful thing, and I looked up to see the

results. When I spoke, Sorais' face was hidden in her hands, and as my words reached her

she slowly raised it, and I shrank back dismayed. It was ashy white, and her eyes were

flaming. She rose to her feet and seemed to be choking, but the awful thing was that she was

so quiet about it all. Once she looked at a side table, on which lay a dagger, and from it to

me, as though she thought of killing me; but she did not take it up. At last she spoke one

word, and one only –

'«GO!»

'And I went, and glad enough I was to get out of it, and here I am. Give me another cup

of wine, there's a good fellow, and tell me, what is to be done?'

I shook my head, for the affair was indeed serious. As one of the poets says,

'Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned',

more especially if the woman is a queen and a Sorais, and indeed I feared the very

worst, including imminent danger to ourselves.

'Nyleptha had better be told of this at once,' I said, 'and perhaps I had better tell her; she

might receive your account with suspicion.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvii − THE Storm BREAKS 141

'Who is captain of her guard tonight?' I went on.

'Good.'

'Very well then, there will be no chance of her being got at. Don't look surprised. I don't

think that her sister would stick at that. I suppose one must tell Good of what has happened.'

'Oh, I don't know,' said Sir Henry. 'It would hurt his feelings, poor fellow! You see, he

takes a lively personal interest in Sorais.'

'That's true; and after all, perhaps there is no need to tell him. He will find out the truth

soon enough. Now, you mark my words, Sorais will throw in her lot with Nasta, who is

sulking up in the North there, and there will be such a war as has not been known in

Zu−Vendis for centuries. Look there!' and I pointed to two Court messengers, who were

speeding away from the door of Sorais' private apartments. 'Now follow me,' and I ran up a

stairway into an outlook tower that rose from the roof of our quarters, taking the spyglass

with me, and looked out over the palace wall. The first thing we saw was one of the

messengers speeding towards the Temple, bearing, without any doubt, the Queen's word to

the High Priest Agon, but for the other I searched in vain. Presently, however, I spied a

horseman riding furiously through the northern gate of the city, and in him I recognized the

other messenger.

'Ah!' I said, 'Sorais is a woman of spirit. She is acting at once, and will strike quick and

hard. You have insulted her, my boy, and the blood will flow in rivers before the stain is

washed away, and yours with it, if she can get hold of you. Well, I'm off to Nyleptha. Just

you stop where you are, old fellow, and try to get your nerves straight again. You'll need

them all, I can tell you, unless I have observed human nature in the rough for fifty years for

nothing.' And off I went accordingly.

I gained audience of the Queen without trouble. She was expecting Curtis, and was not

best pleased to see my mahogany−coloured face instead.

'Is there aught wrong with my Lord, Macumazahn, that he waits not upon me? Say, is

he sick?'

I said that he was well enough, and then, without further ado, I plunged into my story

and told it from beginning to end. Oh, what a rage she flew into! It was a sight to see her,

she looked so lovely.

'How darest thou come to me with such a tale?' she cried. 'It is a lie to say that my Lord

was making love to Sorais, my sister.'

'Pardon me, oh Queen,' I answered, 'I said that Sorais was making love to thy lord.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvii − THE Storm BREAKS 142

'Spin me no spiders' webs of words. Is not the thing the same thing? The one giveth, the

other taketh; but the gift passes, and what matters it which is the most guilty? Sorais! oh, I

hate her – Sorais is a queen and my sister. She had not stooped so low had he not shown the

way. Oh, truly hath the poet said that man is like a snake, whom to touch is poison, and

whom none can hold.'

'The remark, oh Queen, is excellent, but methinks thou hast misread the poet. Nyleptha,'

I went on, 'thou knowest well that thy words are empty foolishness, and that this is no time

for folly.'

'How darest thou?' she broke in, stamping her foot. 'Hast my false lord sent thee to me

to insult me also? Who art thou, stranger, that thou shouldst speak to me, the Queen, after

this sort? How darest thou?'

'Yea, I dare. Listen. The moments which thou dost waste in idle anger may well cost

thee thy crown and all of us our lives. Already Sorais' horsemen go forth and call to arms. In

thee days' time Nasta will rouse himself in his fastnesses like a lion in the evening, and his

growling will be heard throughout the North. The «Lady of the Night» (Sorais) hath a sweet

voice, and she will not sing in vain. Her banner will be borne from range to range and valley

to valley, and warriors will spring up in its track like dust beneath a whirlwind; half the

army will echo her war−cry; and in every town and hamlet of this wide land the priests will

call out against the foreigner and will preach her cause as holy. I have spoken, oh Queen!'

Nyleptha was quite calm now; her jealous anger had passed; and putting off the

character of a lovely headstrong lady, with a rapidity and completeness that distinguished

her, she put on that of a queen and a woman of business. The transformation was sudden but

entire.

'Thy words are very wise, Macumazahn. Forgive me my folly. Ah, what a Queen I

should be if only I had no heart! To be heartless – that is to conquer all. Passion is like the

lightning, it is beautiful, and it links the earth to heaven, but alas it blinds!

'And thou thinkest that my sister Sorais would levy war upon me. So be it. She shall not

prevail against me. I, too, have my friends and my retainers. There are many, I say, who will

shout «Nyleptha!» when my pennon runs up on peak and pinnacle, and the light of my

beacon fires leaps tonight from crag to crag, bearing the message of my war. I will break her

strength and scatter her armies. Eternal night shall be the portion of Sorais of the Night.

Give me that parchment and the ink. So. Now summon the officer in the ante−room. He is a

trusty man.'

I did as I was bid! and the man, a veteran and quiet−looking gentleman of the guard,

named Kara, entered, bowing low.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvii − THE Storm BREAKS 143

'Take this parchment,' said Nyleptha; 'it is thy warrant; and guard every place of in and

outgoing in the apartments of my sister Sorais, the «Lady of the Night», and a Queen of the

Zu−Vendi. Let none come in and none go out, or thy life shall pay the cost.'

The man looked startled, but he merely said, 'The Queen's word be done,' and departed.

Then Nyleptha sent a messenger to Sir Henry, and presently he arrived looking uncommonly

uncomfortable. I thought that another outburst was about to follow, but wonderful are the

ways of woman; she said not a word about Sorais and his supposed inconstancy, greeting

him with a friendly nod, and stating simply that she required his advice upon high matters.

All the same there was a look in her eye, and a sort of suppressed energy in her manner

towards him, that makes me think that she had not forgotten the affair, but was keeping it for

a private occasion.

Just after Curtis arrived the officer returned, and reported that Sorais was Gone. The

bird had flown to the Temple, stating that she was going, as was sometimes the custom

among Zu−Vendi ladies of rank, to spend the night in meditation before the altar. We looked

at each other significantly. The blow had fallen very soon.

Then we set to work.

Generals who could be trusted were summoned from their quarters, and as much of the

State affairs as was thought desirable was told to each, strict injunctions being given to them

to get all their available force together. The same was done with such of the more powerful

lords as Nyleptha knew she could rely on, several of whom left that very day for distant

parts of the country to gather up their tribesmen and retainers. Sealed orders were dispatched

to the rulers of far−off cities, and some twenty messengers were sent off before nightfall

with instructions to ride early and late till they reached the distant chiefs to whom their

letters were addressed: also many spies were set to work. All the afternoon and evening we

laboured, assisted by some confidential scribes, Nyleptha showing an energy and resource of

mind that astonished me, and it was eight o'clock before we got back to our quarters. Here

we heard from Alphonse, who was deeply aggrieved because our non−return had spoilt his

dinner (for he had turned cook again now), that Good had come back from his hawking and

gone on duty. As instructions had already been given to the officer of the outer guard to

double the sentries at the gate, and as we had no reason to fear any immediate danger, we

did not think it worth while to hunt him up and tell him anything of what had passed, which

at best was, under the peculiar circumstances of the case, one of those tasks that one prefers

to postpone, so after swallowing our food we turned in to get some much−needed rest.

Before we did so, however, it occurred to Curtis to tell old Umslopogaas to keep a look−out

in the neighbourhood of Nyleptha's private apartments. Umslopogaas was now well known

about the place, and by the Queen's order allowed to pass whither he would by the guards, a

permission of which he often availed himself by roaming about the palace during the still

hours in a nocturnal fashion that he favoured, and which is by no means uncommon amongst

black men generally. His presence in the corridors would not, therefore, be likely to excite

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvii − THE Storm BREAKS 144

remark. Without any comment the Zulu took up his axe and departed, and we also departed

to bed.

I seemed to have been asleep but a few minutes when I was awakened by a peculiar

sensation of uneasiness. I felt that somebody was in the room and looking at me, and

instantly sat up, to see to my surprise that it was already dawn, and that there, standing at the

foot of my couch and looking peculiarly grim and gaunt in the grey light, was Umslopogaas

himself.

'How long hast thou been there?' I asked testily, for it is not pleasant to be aroused in

such a fashion.

'Mayhap the half of an hour, Macumazahn. I have a word for thee.'

'Speak on,' I said, now wide enough awake.

'As I was bid I went last night to the place of the White Queen and hid myself behind a

pillar in the second anteroom, beyond which is the sleeping−place of the Queen. Bougwan

(Good) was in the first anteroom alone, and outside the curtain of that room was a sentry,

but I had a mind to see if I could pass in unseen, and I did, gliding behind them both. There I

waited for many hours, when suddenly I perceived a dark figure coming secretly towards

me. It was the figure of a woman, and in her hand she held a dagger. Behind that figure crept

another unseen by the woman. It was Bougwan following in her tracks. His shoes were off,

and for so fat a man he followed very well. The woman passed me, and the starlight shone

upon her face.'

'Who was it?' I asked impatiently.

'The face was the face of the «Lady of the Night», and of a truth she is well named.

'I waited, and Bougwan passed me also. Then I followed. So we went slowly and

without a sound up the long chamber. First the woman, then Bougwan, and then I; and the

woman saw not Bougwan, and Bougwan saw not me. At last the «Lady of the Night» came

to the curtains that shut off the sleeping place of the White Queen, and put out her left hand

to part them. She passed through, and so did Bougwan, and so did I. At the far end of the

room is the bed of the Queen, and on it she lay very fast asleep. I could hear her breathe, and

see one white arm lying on the coverlid like a streak of snow on the dry grass. The «Lady of

the Night» doubled herself thus, and with the long knife lifted crept towards the bed. So

straight did she gaze thereat that she never thought to look behind her. When she was quite

close Bougwan touched her on the arm, and she caught her breath and turned, and I saw the

knife flash, and heard it strike. Well was it for Bougwan that he had the skin of iron on him,

or he had been pierced. Then for the first time he saw who the woman was, and without a

word he fell back astonished, and unable to speak. She, too, was astonished, and spoke not,

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvii − THE Storm BREAKS 145

but suddenly she laid her finger on her lip, thus, and walked towards and through the curtain,

and with her went Bougwan. So close did she pass to me that her dress touched me, and I

was nigh to slaying her as she went. In the first outer room she spoke to Bougwan in a

whisper and, clasping her hands thus, she pleaded with him, but what she said I know not.

And so they passed on to the second outer room, she pleading and he shaking his head, and

saying, «Nay, nay, nay». And it seemed to me that he was about to call the guard, when she

stopped talking and looked at him with great eyes, and I saw that he was bewitched by her

beauty. Then she stretched out her hand and he kissed it, whereon I gathered myself together

to advance and take her, seeing that now had Bougwan become a woman, and no longer

knew the good from the evil, when behold! she was gone.'

'Gone!' I ejaculated.

'Ay, gone, and there stood Bougwan staring at the wall like one asleep, and presently he

went too, and I waited a while and came away also.'

'Art thou sure, Umslopogaas,' said I, 'that thou hast not been a dreamer this night?'

In reply he opened his left hand, and produced about three inches of a blade of a dagger

of the finest steel. 'If I be, Macumazahn, behold what the dream left with me. The knife

broke upon Bougwan's bosom and as I passed I picked this up in the sleeping−place of the

White Queen.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xvii − THE Storm BREAKS 146

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR!

elling Umslopogaas to wait, I tumbled into my clothes and went off with him to Sir

Henry's room, where the Zulu repeated his story word for word. It was a sight to watch

Curtis' face as he heard it.

'Great Heavens!' he said: 'here have I been sleeping away while Nyleptha was nearly

murdered – and all through me, too. What a fiend that Sorais must be! It would have served

her well if Umslopogaas had cut her down in the act.'

'Ay,' said the Zulu. 'Fear not; I should have slain her ere she struck. I was but waiting

the moment.'

I said nothing, but I could not help thinking that many a thousand doomed lives would

have been saved if he had meted out to Sorais the fate she meant for her sister. And, as the

issue proved, I was right.

After he had told his tale Umslopogaas went off unconcernedly to get his morning meal,

and Sir Henry and I fell to talking.

At first he was very bitter against Good, who, he said, was no longer to be trusted,

having designedly allowed Sorais to escape by some secret stair when it was his duty to

have handed her over to justice. Indeed, he spoke in the most unmeasured terms on the

matter. I let him run on awhile, reflecting to myself how easy we find it to be hard on the

weaknesses of others, and how tender we are to our own.

'Really, my dear fellow,' I said at length, 'one would never think, to hear you talk, that

you were the man who had an interview with this same lady yesterday, and found it rather

difficult to resist her fascinations, notwithstanding your ties to one of the loveliest and most

loving women in the world. Now suppose it was Nyleptha who had tried to murder Sorais,

and YOU had caught her, and she had pleaded with you, would you have been so very eager

to hand her over to an open shame, and to death by fire? Just look at the matter through

Good's eyeglass for a minute before you denounce an old friend as a scoundrel.'

He listened to this jobation submissively, and then frankly acknowledged that he had

spoken hardly. It is one of the best points in Sir Henry's character that he is always ready to

admit it when he is in the wrong.

But, though I spoke up thus for Good, I was not blind to the fact that, however natural

his behaviour might be, it was obvious that he was being involved in a very awkward and

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR! 147

disgraceful complication. A foul and wicked murder had been attempted, and he had let the

murderess escape, and thereby, among other things, allowed her to gain a complete

ascendency over himself. In fact, he was in a fair way to become her tool – and no more

dreadful fate can befall a man than to become the tool of an unscrupulous woman, or indeed

of any woman. There is but one end to it: when he is broken, or has served her purpose, he is

thrown away – turned out on the world to hunt for his lost self−respect. Whilst I was

pondering thus, and wondering what was to be done – for the whole subject was a thorny

one – I suddenly heard a great clamour in the courtyard outside, and distinguished the voice

of Umslopogaas and Alphonse, the former cursing furiously, and the latter yelling in terror.

Hurrying out to see what was the matter, I was met by a ludicrous sight. The little

Frenchman was running up the courtyard at an extraordinary speed, and after him sped

Umslopogaas like a great greyhound. Just as I came out he caught him, and, lifting him right

off his legs, carried him some paces to a beautiful but very dense flowering shrub which

bore a flower not unlike the gardenia, but was covered with short thorns. Next, despite his

howls and struggles, he with one mighty thrust plunged poor Alphonse head first into the

bush, so that nothing but the calves of his legs and heels remained in evidence. Then,

satisfied with what he had done, the Zulu folded his arms and stood grimly contemplating

the Frenchman's kicks, and listening to his yells, which were awful.

'What art thou doing?' I said, running up. 'Wouldst thou kill the man? Pull him out of

the bush!'

With a savage grunt he obeyed, seizing the wretched Alphonse by the ankle, and with a

jerk that must have nearly dislocated it, tearing him out of the heart of the shrub. Never did I

see such a sight as he presented, his clothes half torn off his back, and bleeding as he was in

every direction from the sharp thorns. There he lay and yelled and rolled, and there was no

getting anything out of him.

At last, however, he got up and, ensconcing himself behind me, cursed old

Umslopogaas by every saint in the calendar, vowing by the blood of his heroic grandfather

that he would poison him, and 'have his revenge'.

At last I got to the truth of the matter. It appeared that Alphonse habitually cooked

Umslopogaas's porridge, which the latter ate for breakfast in the corner of the courtyard, just

as he would have done at home in Zululand, from a gourd, and with a wooden spoon. Now

Umslopogaas had, like many Zulus, a great horror of fish, which he considered a species of

water−snake; so Alphonse, who was as fond of playing tricks as a monkey, and who was

also a consummate cook, determined to make him eat some. Accordingly he grated up a

quantity of white fish very finely, and mixed it with the Zulu's porridge, who swallowed it

nearly all down in ignorance of what he was eating. But, unfortunately for Alphonse, he

could not restrain his joy at this sight, and came capering and peering round, till at last

Umslopogaas, who was very clever in his way, suspected something, and, after a careful

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR! 148

examination of the remains of his porridge, discovered 'the buffalo heifer's trick', and, in

revenge, served him as I have said. Indeed, the little man was fortunate not to get a broken

neck for his pains; for, as one would have thought, he might have learnt from the episode of

his display of axemanship that 'le Monsieur noir' was an ill person to play practical jokes

upon.

This incident was unimportant enough in itself, but I narrate it because it led to serious

consequences. As soon as he had stanched the bleeding from his scratches and washed

himself, Alphonse went off still cursing, to recover his temper, a process which I knew from

experience would take a very long time. When he had gone I gave Umslopogaas a jobation

and told him that I was ashamed of his behaviour.

'Ah, well, Macumazahn,' he said, 'you must be gentle with me, for here is not my place.

I am weary of it, weary to death of eating and drinking, of sleeping and giving in marriage. I

love not this soft life in stone houses that takes the heart out of a man, and turns his strength

to water and his flesh to fat. I love not the white robes and the delicate women, the blowing

of trumpets and the flying of hawks. When we fought the Masai at the kraal yonder, ah, then

life was worth the living, but here is never a blow struck in anger, and I begin to think I shall

go the way of my fathers and lift Inkosi−kaas no more,' and he held up the axe and gazed at

it in sorrow.

'Ah,' I said, 'that is thy complaint, is it? Thou hast the blood−sickness, hast thou? And

the Woodpecker wants a tree. And at thy age, too. Shame on thee! Umslopogaas.'

'Ay, Macumazahn, mine is a red trade, yet is it better and more honest than some. Better

is it to slay a man in fair fight than to suck out his heart's blood in buying and selling and

usury after your white fashion. Many a man have I slain, yet is there never a one that I

should fear to look in the face again, ay, many are there who once were friends, and whom I

should be right glad to snuff with. But there! there! thou hast thy ways, and I mine: each to

his own people and his own place. The high−veldt ox will die in the fat bush country, and so

is it with me, Macumazahn. I am rough, I know it, and when my blood is warm I know not

what to do, but yet wilt thou be sorry when the night swallows me and I am utterly lost in

blackness, for in thy heart thou lovest me, my father, Macumazahn the fox, though I be

nought but a broken−down Zulu war−dog – a chief for whom there is no room in his own

kraal, an outcast and a wanderer in strange places: ay, I love thee, Macumazahn, for we have

grown grey together, and there is that between us that cannot be seen, and yet is too strong

for breaking;' and he took his snuff−box, which was made of an old brass cartridge, from the

slit in his ear where he always carried it, and handed it to me for me to help myself.

I took the pinch of snuff with some emotion. It was quite true, I was much attached to

the bloodthirsty old ruffian. I do not know what was the charm of his character, but it had a

charm; perhaps it was its fierce honesty and directness; perhaps one admired his almost

superhuman skill and strength, or it may have been simply that he was so absolutely unique.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR! 149

Frankly, with all my experience of savages, I never knew a man quite like him, he was so

wise and yet such a child with it all; and though it seems laughable to say so, like the hero of

the Yankee parody, he 'had a tender heart'. Anyway, I was very fond of him, though I should

never have thought of telling him so.

'Ay, old wolf,' I said, 'thine is a strange love. Thou wouldst split me to the chin if I stood

in thy path tomorrow.'

'Thou speakest truth, Macumazahn, that would I if it came in the way of duty, but I

should love thee all the same when the blow had gone fairly home. Is there any chance of

some fighting here, Macumazahn?' he went on in an insinuating voice. 'Methought that what

I saw last night did show that the two great Queens were vexed one with another. Else had

the «Lady of the Night» not brought that dagger with her.'

I agreed with him that it showed that more or less pique and irritation existed between

the ladies, and told him how things stood, and that they were quarrelling over Incubu.

'Ah, is it so?' he exclaimed, springing up in delight; 'then will there be war as surely as

the rivers rise in the rains – war to the end. Women love the last blow as well as the last

word, and when they fight for love they are pitiless as a wounded buffalo. See thou,

Macumazahn, a woman will swim through blood to her desire, and think nought of it. With

these eyes have I seen it once, and twice also. Ah, Macumazahn, we shall see this fine place

of houses burning yet, and hear the battle cries come ringing up the street. After all, I have

not wandered for nothing. Can this folk fight, think ye?'

Just then Sir Henry joined us, and Good arrived, too, from another direction, looking

very pale and hollow−eyed. The moment Umslopogaas saw the latter he stopped his

bloodthirsty talk and greeted him.

'Ah, Bougwan,' he cried, 'greeting to thee, Inkoos! Thou art surely weary. Didst thou

hunt too much yesterday?' Then, without waiting for an answer, he went on –

'Listen, Bougwan, and I will tell thee a story; it is about a woman, therefore wilt thou

hear it, is it not so?

'There was a man and he had a brother, and there was a woman who loved the man's

brother and was beloved of the man. But the man's brother had a favourite wife and loved

not the woman, and he made a mock of her. Then the woman, being very cunning and

fierce−hearted for revenge, took counsel with herself and said to the man, «I love thee, and

if thou wilt make war upon thy brother I will marry thee.» And he knew it was a lie, yet

because of his great love of the woman, who was very fair, did he listen to her words and

made war. And when many people had been killed his brother sent to him, saying, «Why

slayest thou me? What hurt have I done unto thee? From my youth up have I not loved thee?

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR! 150

When thou wast little did I not nurture thee, and have we not gone down to war together and

divided the cattle, girl by girl, ox by ox, and cow by cow? Why slayest thou me, my brother,

son of my own mother?»

'Then the man's heart was heavy, and he knew that his path was evil, and he put aside

the tempting of the woman and ceased to make war on his brother, and lived at peace in the

same kraal with him. And after a time the woman came to him and said, «I have lost the

past, I will be thy wife.» And in his heart he knew that it was a lie and that she thought the

evil thing, yet because of his love did he take her to wife.

'And the very night that they were wed, when the man was plunged into a deep sleep,

did the woman arise and take his axe from his hand and creep into the hut of his brother and

slay him in his rest. Then did she slink back like a gorged lioness and place the thong of the

red axe back upon his wrist and go her ways.

'And at the dawning the people came shouting, «Lousta is slain in the night,» and they

came unto the hut of the man, and there he lay asleep and by him was the red axe. Then did

they remember the war and say, «Lo! he hath of a surety slain his brother,» and they would

have taken and killed him, but he rose and fled swiftly, and as he fleeted by he slew the

woman.

'But death could not wipe out the evil she had done, and on him rested the weight of all

her sin. Therefore is he an outcast and his name a scorn among his own people; for on him,

and him only, resteth the burden of her who betrayed. And, therefore, does he wander afar,

without a kraal and without an ox or a wife, and therefore will he die afar like a stricken

buck and his name be accursed from generation to generation, in that the people say that he

slew his brother, Lousta, by treachery in the night−time.'

The old Zulu paused, and I saw that he was deeply agitated by his own story. Presently

he lifted his head, which he had bowed to his breast, and went on:

'I was the man, Bougwan. Ou! I was that man, and now hark thou! Even as I am so wilt

thou be – a tool, a plaything, an ox of burden to carry the evil deeds of another. Listen!

When thou didst creep after the «Lady of the Night» I was hard upon thy track. When she

struck thee with the knife in the sleeping place of the White Queen I was there also; when

thou didst let her slip away like a snake in the stones I saw thee, and I knew that she had

bewitched thee and that a true man had abandoned the truth, and he who aforetime loved a

straight path had taken a crooked way. Forgive me, my father, if my words are sharp, but out

of a full heart are they spoken. See her no more, so shalt thou go down with honour to the

grave. Else because of the beauty of a woman that weareth as a garment of fur shalt thou be

even as I am, and perchance with more cause. I have said.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR! 151

Throughout this long and eloquent address Good had been perfectly silent, but when the

tale began to shape itself so aptly to his own case, he coloured up, and when he learnt that

what had passed between him and Sorais had been overseen he was evidently much

distressed. And now, when at last he spoke, it was in a tone of humility quite foreign to him.

'I must say,' he said, with a bitter little laugh, 'that I scarcely thought that I should live to

be taught my duty by a Zulu; but it just shows what we can come to. I wonder if you fellows

can understand how humiliated I feel, and the bitterest part of it is that I deserve it all. Of

course I should have handed Sorais over to the guard, but I could not, and that is a fact. I let

her go and I promised to say nothing, more is the shame to me. She told me that if I would

side with her she would marry me and make me king of this country, but thank goodness I

did find the heart to say that even to marry her I could not desert my friends. And now you

can do what you like, I deserve it all. All I have to say is that I hope that you may never love

a woman with all your heart and then be so sorely tempted of her,' and he turned to go.

'Look here, old fellow,' said Sir Henry, 'just stop a minute. I have a little tale to tell you

too.' And he went on to narrate what had taken place on the previous day between Sorais and

himself.

This was a finishing stroke to poor Good. It is not pleasant to any man to learn that he

has been made a tool of, but when the circumstances are as peculiarly atrocious as in the

present case, it is about as bitter a pill as anybody can be called on to swallow.

'Do you know,' he said, 'I think that between you, you fellows have about worked a

cure,' and he turned and walked away, and I for one felt very sorry for him. Ah, if the moths

would always carefully avoid the candle, how few burnt wings there would be!

That day was a Court day, when the Queens sat in the great hall and received petitions,

discussed laws, money grants, and so forth, and thither we adjourned shortly afterwards. On

our way we were joined by Good, who was looking exceedingly depressed.

When we got into the hall Nyleptha was already on her throne and proceeding with

business as usual, surrounded by councillors, courtiers, lawyers, priests, and an unusually

strong guard. It was, however, easy to see from the air of excitement and expectation on the

faces of everybody present that nobody was paying much attention to ordinary affairs, the

fact being that the knowledge that civil war was imminent had now got abroad. We saluted

Nyleptha and took our accustomed places, and for a little while things went on as usual,

when suddenly the trumpets began to call outside the palace, and from the great crowd that

was gathered there in anticipation of some unusual event there rose a roar of 'SORAIS!

SORAIS!'

Then came the roll of many chariot wheels, and presently the great curtains at the end of

the hall were drawn wide and through them entered the 'Lady of the Night' herself. Nor did

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR! 152

she come alone. Preceding her was Agon, the High Priest, arrayed in his most gorgeous

vestments, and on either side were other priests. The reason for their presence was obvious –

coming with them it would have been sacrilege to attempt to detain her. Behind her were a

number of the great lords, and behind them a small body of picked guards. A glance at

Sorais herself was enough to show that her mission was of no peaceful kind, for in place of

her gold embroidered 'kaf' she wore a shining tunic formed of golden scales, and on her head

a little golden helmet. In her hand, too, she bore a toy spear, beautifully made and fashioned

of solid silver. Up the hall she came, looking like a lioness in her conscious pride and

beauty, and as she came the spectators fell back bowing and made a path for her. By the

sacred stone she halted, and laying her hand on it, she cried out with a loud voice to

Nyleptha on the throne, 'Hail, oh Queen!'

'All hail, my royal sister!' answered Nyleptha. 'Draw thou near. Fear not, I give thee safe

conduct.'

Sorais answered with a haughty look, and swept on up the hall till she stood right before

the thrones.

'A boon, oh Queen!' she cried again.

'Speak on, my sister; what is there that I can give thee who hath half our kingdom?'

'Thou canst tell me a true word – me and the people of Zu−Vendis. Art thou, or art thou

not, about to take this foreign wolf,' and she pointed to Sir Henry with her toy spear, 'to be a

husband to thee, and share thy bed and throne?'

Curtis winced at this, and turning towards Sorais, said to her in a low voice, 'Methinks

that yesterday thou hadst other names than wolf to call me by, oh Queen!' and I saw her bite

her lips as, like a danger flag, the blood flamed red upon her face. As for Nyleptha, who is

nothing if not original, she, seeing that the thing was out, and that there was nothing further

to be gained by concealment, answered the question in a novel and effectual manner,

inspired thereto, as I firmly believe, by coquetry and a desire to triumph over her rival.

Up she rose and, descending from the throne, swept in all the glory of her royal grace on

to where her lover stood. There she stopped and untwined the golden snake that was wound

around her arm. Then she bade him kneel, and he dropped on one knee on the marble before

her, and next, taking the golden snake with both her hands, she bent the pure soft metal

round his neck, and when it was fast, deliberately kissed him on the brow and called him her

'dear lord'.

'Thou seest,' she said, when the excited murmur of the spectators had died away,

addressing her sister as Sir Henry rose to his feet, 'I have put my collar round the «wolf's»

neck, and behold! he shall be my watchdog, and that is my answer to thee, Queen Sorais, my

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR! 153

sister, and to those with thee. Fear not,' she went on, smiling sweetly on her lover, and

pointing to the golden snake she had twined round his massive throat, 'if my yoke be heavy,

yet is it of pure gold, and it shall not gall thee.'

Then, turning to the audience, she continued in a clear proud tone, 'Ay, Lady of the

Night, Lords, Priests, and People here gathered together, by this sign do I take the foreigner

to husband, even here in the face of you all. What, am I a Queen, and yet not free to choose

the man whom I will love? Then should I be lower than the meanest girl in all my provinces.

Nay, he hath won my heart, and with it goes my hand, and throne, and all I have – ay, had he

been a beggar instead of a great lord fairer and stronger than any here, and having more

wisdom and knowledge of strange things, I had given him all, how much more so being

what he is!' And she took his hand and gazed proudly on him, and holding it, stood there

boldly facing the people. And such was her sweetness and the power and dignity of her

person, and so beautiful she looked standing hand in hand there at her lover's side, so sure of

him and of herself, and so ready to risk all things and endure all things for him, that most of

those who saw the sight, which I am sure no one of them will ever forget, caught the fire

from her eyes and the happy colour from her blushing face, and cheered her like wild things.

It was a bold stroke for her to make, and it appealed to the imagination; but human nature in

Zu−Vendis, as elsewhere, loves that which is bold and not afraid to break a rule, and is

moreover peculiarly susceptible to appeals to its poetical side.

And so the people cheered till the roof rang; but Sorais of the Night stood there with

downcast eyes, for she could not bear to see her sister's triumph, which robbed her of the

man whom she had hoped to win, and in the awfulness of her jealous anger she trembled and

turned white like an aspen in the wind. I think I have said somewhere of her that she

reminded me of the sea on a calm day, having the same aspect of sleeping power about her.

Well, it was all awake now, and like the face of the furious ocean it awed and yet fascinated

me. A really handsome woman in a royal rage is always a beautiful sight, but such beauty

and such a rage I never saw combined before, and I can only say that the effect produced

was well worthy of the two.

She lifted her white face, the teeth set, and there were purple rings beneath her glowing

eyes. Thrice she tried to speak and thrice she failed, but at last her voice came. Raising her

silver spear, she shook it, and the light gleamed from it and from the golden scales of her

cuirass.

'And thinkest thou, Nyleptha,' she said in notes which pealed through the great hall like

a clarion, 'thinkest thou that I, Sorais, a Queen of the Zu−Vendi, will brook that this base

outlander shall sit upon my father's throne and rear up half−breeds to fill the place of the

great House of the Stairway? Never! never! while there is life in my bosom and a man to

follow me and a spear to strike with. Who is on my side? Who?

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR! 154

'Now hand thou over this foreign wolf and those who came hither to prey with him to

the doom of fire, for have they not committed the deadly sin against the sun? or, Nyleptha, I

give thee War – red War! Ay, I say to thee that the path of thy passion shall be marked out

by the blazing of thy towns and watered with the blood of those who cleave to thee. On thy

head rest the burden of the deed, and in thy ears ring the groans of the dying and the cries of

the widows and those who are left fatherless for ever and for ever.

'I tell thee I will tear thee, Nyleptha, the White Queen, from thy throne, and that thou

shalt be hurled – ay, hurled even from the topmost stair of the great way to the foot thereof,

in that thou hast covered the name of the House of him who built it with black shame. And I

tell ye strangers – all save Bougwan, whom because thou didst do me a service I will save

alive if thou wilt leave these men and follow me' (here poor Good shook his head vigorously

and ejaculated 'Can't be done' in English) – 'that I will wrap you in sheets of gold and hang

you yet alive in chains from the four golden trumpets of the four angels that fly east and

west and north and south from the giddiest pinnacles of the Temple, so that ye may be a

token and a warning to the land. And as for thee, Incubu, thou shalt die in yet another

fashion that I will not tell thee now.'

She ceased, panting for breath, for her passion shook her like a storm, and a murmur,

partly of horror and partly of admiration, ran through the hall. Then Nyleptha answered

calmly and with dignity:

'Ill would it become my place and dignity, oh sister, so to speak as thou hast spoken and

so to threat as thou hast threatened. Yet if thou wilt make war, then will I strive to bear up

against thee, for if my hand seem soft, yet shalt thou find it of iron when it grips thine armies

by the throat. Sorais, I fear thee not. I weep for that which thou wilt bring upon our people

and on thyself, but for myself I say – I fear thee not. Yet thou, who but yesterday didst strive

to win my lover and my lord from me, whom today thou dost call a «foreign wolf», to be

THY lover and THY lord' (here there was an immense sensation in the hall), 'thou who but

last night, as I have learnt but since thou didst enter here, didst creep like a snake into my

sleeping−place – ay, even by a secret way, and wouldst have foully murdered me, thy sister,

as I lay asleep – '

'It is false, it is false!' rang out Agon's and a score of other voices.

'It is NOT false,' said I, producing the broken point of the dagger and holding it up.

'Where is the haft from which this flew, oh Sorais?'

'It is not false,' cried Good, determined at last to act like a loyal man. 'I took the Lady of

the Night by the White Queen's bed, and on my breast the dagger broke.'

'Who is on my side?' cried Sorais, shaking her silver spear, for she saw that public

sympathy was turning against her. 'What, Bougwan, thou comest not?' she said, addressing

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR! 155

Good, who was standing close to her, in a low, concentrated voice. 'Thou pale−souled fool,

for a reward thou shalt eat out thy heart with love of me and not be satisfied, and thou

mightest have been my husband and a king! At least I hold Thee in chains that cannot be

broken.

'WAR! WAR! WAR!' she cried. 'Here, with my hand upon the sacred stone that shall

endure, so runs the prophecy, till the Zu−Vendi set their necks beneath an alien yoke, I

declare war to the end. Who follows Sorais of the Night to victory and honour?'

Instantly the whole concourse began to break up in indescribable confusion. Many

present hastened to throw in their lot with the 'Lady of the Night', but some came from her

following to us. Amongst the former was an under officer of Nyleptha's own guard, who

suddenly turned and made a run for the doorway through which Sorais' people were already

passing. Umslopogaas, who was present and had taken the whole scene in, seeing with

admirable presence of mind that if this soldier got away others would follow his example,

seized the man, who drew his sword and struck at him. Thereon the Zulu sprang back with a

wild shout, and, avoiding the sword cuts, began to peck at his foe with his terrible axe, till in

a few seconds the man's fate overtook him and he fell with a clash heavily and quite dead

upon the marble floor.

This was the first blood spilt in the war.

'Shut the gates,' I shouted, thinking that we might perhaps catch Sorais so, and not being

troubled with the idea of committing sacrilege. But the order came too late, her guards were

already passing through them, and in another minute the streets echoed with the furious

galloping of horses and the rolling of her chariots.

So, drawing half the people after her, Sorais was soon passing like a whirlwind through

the Frowning City on her road to her headquarters at M'Arstuna, a fortress situated a

hundred and thirty miles to the north of Milosis.

And after that the city was alive with the endless tramp of regiments and preparations

for the gathering war, and old Umslopogaas once more began to sit in the sunshine and go

through a show of sharpening Inkosi−kaas's razor edge.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xviii − WAR! RED WAR! 156

CHAPTER Xix − A Strange WEDDING

ne person, however, did not succeed in getting out in time before the gates were shut,

and that was the High Priest Agon, who, as we had every reason to believe, was Sorais' great

ally, and the heart and soul of her party. This cunning and ferocious old man had not

forgiven us for those hippopotami, or rather that was what he said. What he meant was that

he would never brook the introduction of our wider ways of thought and foreign learning

and influence while there was a possibility of stamping us out. Also he knew that we

possessed a different system of religion, and no doubt was in daily terror of our attempting

to introduce it into Zu−Vendis. One day he asked me if we had any religion in our country,

and I told him that so far as I could remember we had ninety−five different ones. You might

have knocked him down with a feather, and really it is difficult not to pity a high priest of a

well−established cult who is haunted by the possible approach of one or all of ninety−five

new religions.

When we knew that Agon was caught, Nyleptha, Sir Henry, and I discussed what was to

be done with him. I was for closely incarcerating him, but Nyleptha shook her head, saying

that it would produce a disastrous effect throughout the country. 'Ah!' she added, with a

stamp of her foot, 'if I win and am once really Queen, I will break the power of those priests,

with their rites and revels and dark secret ways.' I only wished that old Agon could have

heard her, it would have frightened him.

'Well,' said Sir Henry, 'if we are not to imprison him, I suppose that we may as well let

him go. He is of no use here.'

Nyleptha looked at him in a curious sort of way, and said in a dry little voice, 'Thinkest

thou so, my lord?'

'Eh?' said Curtis. 'No, I do not see what is the use of keeping him.'

She said nothing, but continued looking at him in a way that was as shy as it was sweet.

Then at last he understood.

'Forgive me, Nyleptha,' he said, rather tremulously. 'Dost thou mean that thou wilt

marry me, even now?'

'Nay, I know not; let my lord say,' was her rapid answer; 'but if my lord wills, the priest

is there and the altar is there' – pointing to the entrance to a private chapel – 'and am I not

ready to do the will of my lord? Listen, oh my lord! In eight days or less thou must leave me

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xix − A Strange WEDDING 157

and go down to war, for thou shalt lead my armies, and in war – men sometimes fall, and so

I would for a little space have had thee all my own, if only for memory's sake;' and the tears

overflowed her lovely eyes and rolled down her face like heavy drops of dew down the red

heart of a rose.

'Mayhap, too,' she went on, 'I shall lose my crown, and with my crown my life and thine

also. Sorais is very strong and very bitter, and if she prevails she will not spare. Who can

read the future? Happiness is the world's White Bird, that alights seldom, and flies fast and

far till one day he is lost in the clouds. Therefore should we hold him fast if by any chance

he rests for a little space upon our hand. It is not wise to neglect the present for the future,

for who knows what the future will be, Incubu? Let us pluck our flowers while the dew is on

them, for when the sun is up they wither and on the morrow will others bloom that we shall

never see.' And she lifted her sweet face to him and smiled into his eyes, and once more I

felt a curious pang of jealousy and turned and went away. They never took much notice of

whether I was there or not, thinking, I suppose, that I was an old fool, and that it did not

matter one way or the other, and really I believe that they were right.

So I went back to our quarters and ruminated over things in general, and watched old

Umslopogaas whetting his axe outside the window as a vulture whets his beak beside a

dying ox.

And in about an hour's time Sir Henry came tearing over, looking very radiant and

wildly excited, and found Good and myself and even Umslopogaas, and asked us if we

should like to assist at a real wedding. Of course we said yes, and off we went to the chapel,

where we found Agon looking as sulky as any High Priest possibly could, and no wonder. It

appeared that he and Nyleptha had a slight difference of opinion about the coming

ceremony. He had flatly refused to celebrate it, or to allow any of his priests to do so,

whereupon Nyleptha became very angry and told him that she, as Queen, was head of the

Church, and meant to be obeyed. Indeed, she played the part of a Zu−Vendi Henry the

Eighth to perfection, and insisted that, if she wanted to be married, she would be married,

and that he should marry her. *{In Zu−Vendis members of the Royal House can only be

married by the High Priest or a formally appointed deputy. – A. Q.}

He still refused to go through the ceremony, so she clinched her argument thus –

'Well, I cannot execute a High Priest, because there is an absurd prejudice against it, and

I cannot imprison him because all his subordinates would raise a crying that would bring the

stars down on Zu−Vendis and crush it; but I can leave him to contemplate the altar of the

Sun without anything to eat, because that is his natural vocation, and if thou wilt not marry

me, O Agon! thou shalt be placed before the altar yonder with nought but a little water till

such time as thou hast reconsidered the matter.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xix − A Strange WEDDING 158

Now, as it happened, Agon had been hurried away that morning without his breakfast,

and was already exceedingly hungry, so he presently modified his views and consented to

marry them, saying at the same time that he washed his hands of all responsibility in the

matter.

So it chanced that presently, attended only by two of her favourite maidens, came the

Queen Nyleptha, with happy blushing face and downcast eyes, dressed in pure white,

without embroidery of any sort, as seems to be the fashion on these occasions in most

countries of the world. She did not wear a single ornament, even her gold circlets were

removed, and I thought that if possible she looked more lovely than ever without them, as

really superbly beautiful women do.

She came, curtseyed low to Sir Henry, and then took his hand and led him up before the

altar, and after a little pause, in a slow, clear voice uttered the following words, which are

customary in Zu−Vendis if the bride desires and the man consents: –

'Thou dost swear by the Sun that thou wilt take no other woman to wife unless I lay my

hand upon her and bid her come?'

'I swear it,' answered Sir Henry; adding in English, 'One is quite enough for me.'

Then Agon, who had been sulking in a corner near the altar, came forward and gabbled

off something into his beard at such a rate that I could not follow it, but it appeared to be an

invocation to the Sun to bless the union and make it fruitful. I observed that Nyleptha

listened very closely to every word, and afterwards discovered that she was afraid lest Agon

should play her a trick, and by going through the invocations backwards divorce them

instead of marry them. At the end of the invocations they were asked, as in our service, if

they took each other for husband and wife, and on their assenting they kissed each other

before the altar, and the service was over, so far as their rites were concerned. But it seemed

to me that there was yet something wanting, and so I produced a Prayer−Book, which has,

together which the 'Ingoldsby Legends', that I often read when I lie awake at night,

accompanied me in all my later wanderings. I gave it to my poor boy Harry years ago, and

after his death I found it among his things and took it back again.

'Curtis,' I said, 'I am not a clergyman, and I do not know if what I am going to propose

is allowable – I know it is not legal – but if you and the Queen have no objection I should

like to read the English marriage service over you. It is a solemn step which you are taking,

and I think that you ought, so far as circumstances will allow, to give it the sanction of your

own religion.'

'I have thought of that,' he said, 'and I wish you would. I do not feel half married yet.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xix − A Strange WEDDING 159

Nyleptha raised no objection, fully understanding that her husband wished to celebrate

the marriage according to the rites prevailing in his own country, and so I set to work and

read the service, from 'Dearly beloved' to 'amazement', as well as I could; and when I came

to 'I, Henry, take thee, Nyleptha,' I translated, and also 'I, Nyleptha, take thee, Henry,' which

she repeated after me very well. Then Sir Henry took a plain gold ring from his little finger

and placed it on hers, and so on to the end. The ring had been Curtis' mother's wedding−ring,

and I could not help thinking how astonished the dear old Yorkshire lady would have been if

she could have foreseen that her wedding−ring was to serve a similar purpose for Nyleptha,

a Queen of the Zu−Vendi.

As for Agon, he was with difficulty kept calm while this second ceremony was going

on, for he at once understood that it was religious in its nature, and doubtless bethought him

of the ninety−five new faiths which loomed so ominously in his eyes. Indeed, he at once set

me down as a rival High Priest, and hated me accordingly. However, in the end off he went,

positively bristling with indignation, and I knew that we might look out for danger from his

direction.

And off went Good and I, and old Umslopogaas also, leaving the happy pair to

themselves, and very low we all felt. Marriages are supposed to be cheerful things, but my

experience is that they are very much the reverse to everybody, except perhaps the two

people chiefly interested. They mean the breaking−up of so many old ties as well as the

undertaking of so many new ones, and there is always something sad about the passing away

of the old order. Now to take this case for instance: Sir Henry Curtis is the best and kindest

fellow and friend in the world, but he has never been quite the same since that little scene in

the chapel. It is always Nyleptha this and Nyleptha that – Nyleptha, in short, from morning

till night in one way or another, either expressed or understood. And as for the old friends –

well, of course they have taken the place that old friends ought to take, and which ladies are

as a rule very careful to see they do take when a man marries, and that is, the second place.

Yes, he would be angry if anybody said so, but it is a fact for all that. He is not quite the

same, and Nyleptha is very sweet and very charming, but I think that she likes him to

understand that she has married HIM, and not Quatermain, Good, and Co. But there! what is

the use of grumbling? It is all very right and proper, as any married lady would have no

difficulty in explaining, and I am a selfish, jealous old man, though I hope I never show it.

So Good and I went and ate in silence and then indulged in an extra fine flagon of old

Zu−Vendian to keep our spirits up, and presently one of our attendants came and told a story

that gave us something to think about.

It may, perhaps, be remembered that, after his quarrel with Umslopogaas, Alphonse had

gone off in an exceedingly ill temper to sulk over his scratches. Well, it appears that he

walked right past the Temple to the Sun, down the wide road on the further side of the slope

it crowns, and thence on into the beautiful park, or pleasure gardens, which are laid out just

beyond the outer wall. After wandering about there for a little he started to return, but was

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xix − A Strange WEDDING 160

met near the outer gate by Sorais' train of chariots, which were galloping furiously along the

great northern road. When she caught sight of Alphonse, Sorais halted her train and called to

him. On approaching he was instantly seized and dragged into one of the chariots and

carried off, 'crying out loudly', as our informant said, and as from my general knowledge of

him I can well believe.

At first I was much puzzled to know what object Sorais could have had in carrying off

the poor little Frenchman. She could hardly stoop so low as to try to wreak her fury on one

whom she knew was only a servant. At last, however, an idea occurred to me. We three

were, as I think I have said, much revered by the people of Zu−Vendis at large, both because

we were the first strangers they had ever seen, and because we were supposed to be the

possessors of almost supernatural wisdom. Indeed, though Sorais' cry against the 'foreign

wolves' – or, to translate it more accurately, 'foreign hyenas' – was sure to go down very

well with the nobles and the priests, it was not as we learnt, likely to be particularly effectual

amongst the bulk of the population. The Zu−Vendi people, like the Athenians of old, are

ever seeking for some new thing, and just because we were so new our presence was on the

whole acceptable to them. Again, Sir Henry's magnificent personal appearance made a deep

impression upon a race who possess a greater love of beauty than any other I have ever been

acquainted with. Beauty may be prized in other countries, but in Zu−Vendis it is almost

worshipped, as indeed the national love of statuary shows. The people said openly in the

market−places that there was not a man in the country to touch Curtis in personal

appearance, as with the exception of Sorais there was no woman who could compete with

Nyleptha, and that therefore it was meet that they should marry; and that he had been sent by

the Sun as a husband for their Queen. Now, from all this it will be seen that the outcry

against us was to a considerable extent fictitious, and nobody knew it better than Sorais

herself. Consequently it struck me that it might have occurred to her that down in the

country and among the country people, it would be better to place the reason of her conflict

with her sister upon other and more general grounds than Nyleptha's marriage with the

stranger. It would be easy in a land where there had been so many civil wars to rake out

some old cry that would stir up the recollection of buried feuds, and, indeed, she soon found

an effectual one. This being so, it was of great importance to her to have one of the strangers

with her whom she could show to the common people as a great Outlander, who had been so

struck by the justice of her cause that he had elected to leave his companions and follow her

standard.

This, no doubt, was the cause of her anxiety to get a hold of Good, whom she would

have used till he ceased to be of service and then cast off. But Good having drawn back she

grasped at the opportunity of securing Alphonse, who was not unlike him in personal

appearance though smaller, no doubt with the object of showing him off in the cities and

country as the great Bougwan himself. I told Good that I thought that that was her plan, and

his face was a sight to see – he was so horrified at the idea.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xix − A Strange WEDDING 161

'What,' he said, 'dress up that little wretch to represent me? Why, I shall have to get out

of the country! My reputation will be ruined for ever.'

I consoled him as well as I could, but it is not pleasant to be personated all over a

strange country by an arrant little coward, and I can quite sympathize with his vexation.

Well, that night Good and I messed as I have said in solitary grandeur, feeling very

much as though we had just returned from burying a friend instead of marrying one, and

next morning the work began in good earnest. The messages and orders which had been

despatched by Nyleptha two days before now began to take effect, and multitudes of armed

men came pouring into the city. We saw, as may be imagined, but very little of Nyleptha

and not too much of Curtis during those next few days, but Good and I sat daily with the

council of generals and loyal lords, drawing up plans of action, arranging commissariat

matters, the distribution of commands, and a hundred and one other things. Men came in

freely, and all the day long the great roads leading to Milosis were spotted with the banners

of lords arriving from their distant places to rally round Nyleptha.

After the first few days it became clear that we should be able to take the field with

about forty thousand infantry and twenty thousand cavalry, a very respectable force

considering how short was the time we had to collect it, and that about half the regular army

had elected to follow Sorais.

But if our force was large, Sorais' was, according to the reports brought in day by day

by our spies, much larger. She had taken up her headquarters at a very strong town called

M'Arstuna, situated, as I have said, to the north of Milosis, and all the countryside was

flocking to her standard. Nasta had poured down from his highlands and was on his way to

join her with no less than twenty−five thousand of his mountaineers, the most terrible

soldiers to face in all Zu−Vendis. Another mighty lord, named Belusha, who lived in the

great horse−breeding district, had come in with twelve thousand cavalry, and so on. Indeed,

what between one thing and another, it seemed certain that she would gather a fully armed

host of nearly one hundred thousand men.

And then came news that Sorais was proposing to break up her camp and march on the

Frowning City itself, desolating the country as she came. Thereon arose the question

whether it would be best to meet her at Milosis or to go out and give her battle. When our

opinion was asked upon the subject, Good and I unhesitatingly gave it in favour of an

advance. If we were to shut ourselves up in the city and wait to be attacked, it seemed to us

that our inaction would be set down to fear. It is so important, especially on an occasion of

this sort, when a very little will suffice to turn men's opinions one way or the other, to be up

and doing something. Ardour for a cause will soon evaporate if the cause does not move but

sits down to conquer. Therefore we cast our vote for moving out and giving battle in the

open, instead of waiting till we were drawn from our walls like a badger from a hole.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xix − A Strange WEDDING 162

Sir Henry's opinion coincided with ours, and so, needless to say, did that of Nyleptha,

who, like a flint, was always ready to flash out fire. A great map of the country was brought

and spread out before her. About thirty miles this side of M'Arstuna, where Sorais lay, and

ninety odd miles from Milosis, the road ran over a neck of land some two and a half miles in

width, and flanked on either side by forest−clad hills which, without being lofty, would, if

the road were blocked, be quite impracticable for a great baggage−laden army to cross. She

looked earnestly at the map, and then, with a quickness of perception that in some women

amounts almost to an instinct, she laid her finger upon this neck of rising ground, and

turning to her husband, said, with a proud air of confidence and a toss of the golden head –

'Here shalt thou meet Sorais' armies. I know the spot, here shalt thou meet them, and

drive them before thee like dust before the storm.'

But Curtis looked grave and said nothing.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xix − A Strange WEDDING 163

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS

t was on the third morning after this incident of the map that Sir Henry and I started.

With the exception of a small guard, all the great host had moved on the night before,

leaving the Frowning City very silent and empty. Indeed, it was found impossible to leave

any garrison with the exception of a personal guard for Nyleptha, and about a thousand men

who from sickness or one cause or another were unable to proceed with the army; but as

Milosis was practically impregnable, and as our enemy was in front of and not behind us,

this did not so much matter.

Good and Umslopogaas had gone on with the army, but Nyleptha accompanied Sir

Henry and myself to the city gates, riding a magnificent white horse called Daylight, which

was supposed to be the fleetest and most enduring animal in Zu−Vendis. Her face bore

traces of recent weeping, but there were no tears in her eyes now, indeed she was bearing up

bravely against what must have been a bitter trail to her. At the gate she reined in her horse

and bade us farewell. On the previous day she had reviewed and addressed the officers of

the great army, speaking to them such high, eloquent words, and expressing so complete a

confidence in their valour and in their ultimate victory, that she quite carried their hearts

away, and as she rode from rank to rank they cheered her till the ground shook. And now

today the same mood seemed to be on her.

'Fare thee well, Macumazahn!' she said. 'Remember, I trust to thy wits, which are as a

needle to a spear−handle compared to those of my people, to save us from Sorais. I know

that thou wilt do thy duty.'

I bowed and explained to her my horror of fighting, and my fear lest I should lose my

head, at which she laughed gently and turned to Curtis.

'Fare thee well, my lord!' she said. 'Come back with victory, and as a king, or on thy

soldiers' spears.' *{Alluding to the Zu−Vendi custom of carrying dead officers on a

framework of spears.}

Sir Henry said nothing, but turned his horse to go; perhaps he had a bit of a lump in his

throat. One gets over it afterwards, but these sort of partings are trying when one has only

been married a week.

'Here,' added Nyleptha, 'will I greet thee when ye return in triumph. And now, my lords,

once more, farewell!'

Then we rode on, but when we had gone a hundred and fifty yards or so, we turned and

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS 164

perceived her still sitting on her horse at the same spot, and looking out after us beneath her

hand, and that was the last we saw of her. About a mile farther on, however, we heard

galloping behind us, and looking round, saw a mounted soldier coming towards us, leading

Nyleptha's matchless steed – Daylight.

'The Queen sends the white stallion as a farewell gift to her Lord Incubu, and bids me

tell my lord that he is the fleetest and most enduring horse in all the land,' said the soldier,

bending to his saddle−bow before us.

At first Sir Henry did not want to take the horse, saying that he was too good for such

rough work, but I persuaded him to do so, thinking that Nyleptha would be hurt if he did not.

Little did I guess at the time what service that noble horse would render in our sorest need. It

is curious to look back and realize upon what trivial and apparently coincidental

circumstances great events frequently turn as easily and naturally as a door on its hinges.

Well, we took the horse, and a beauty he was, it was a perfect pleasure to see him move,

and Curtis having sent back his greetings and thanks, we proceeded on our journey.

By midday we overtook the rear−guard of the great army of which Sir Henry then

formally took over the command. It was a heavy responsibility, and it oppressed him very

much, but the Queen's injunctions on the point were such as did not admit of being trifled

with. He was beginning to find out that greatness has its responsibilities as well as its

glories.

Then we marched on without meeting with any opposition, almost indeed without

seeing anybody, for the populations of the towns and villages along our route had for the

most part fled, fearing lest they should be caught between the two rival armies and ground to

powder like grain between the upper and the nether stones.

On the evening of the fourth day, for the progress of so great a multitude was

necessarily slow, we camped two miles this side of the neck or ridge I have spoken of, and

our outposts brought us word that Sorais with all her power was rolling down upon us, and

had pitched her camp that night ten miles the farther side of the neck.

Accordingly before dawn we sent forward fifteen hundred cavalry to seize the position.

Scarcely had they occupied it, however, before they were attacked by about as many of

Sorais' horsemen, and a very smart little cavalry fight ensued, with a loss to us of about

thirty men killed. On the advance of our supports, however, Sorais' force drew off, carrying

their dead and wounded with them.

The main body of the army reached the neck about dinner−time, and I must say that

Nyleptha's judgment had not failed her, it was an admirable place to give battle in, especially

to a superior force.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS 165

The road ran down a mile or more, through ground too broken to admit of the handling

of any considerable force, till it reached the crest of a great green wave of land, that rolled

down a gentle slope to the banks of a little stream, and then rolled away again up a still

gentler slope to the plain beyond, the distance from the crest of the land−wave down to the

stream being a little over half a mile, and from the stream up to the plain beyond a trifle less.

The length of this wave of land at its highest point, which corresponded exactly with the

width of the neck of the land between the wooded hills, was about two miles and a quarter,

and it was protected on either side by dense, rocky, bush−clad ground, that afforded a most

valuable cover to the flanks of the army and rendered it almost impossible for them to be

turned.

It was on the hither slope of this neck of land that Curtis encamped his army in the same

formation that he had, after consultation with the various generals, Good, and myself,

determined that they should occupy in the great pitched battle which now appeared to be

imminent.

Our force of sixty thousand men was, roughly speaking, divided as follows. In the

centre was a dense body of twenty thousand foot−soldiers, armed with spears, swords, and

hippopotamus−hide shields, breast and back plates. *{The Zu−Vendi people do not use

bows. – A. Q.} These formed the chest of the army, and were supported by five thousand

foot, and three thousand horse in reserve. On either side of this chest were stationed seven

thousand horse arranged in deep, majestic squadrons; and beyond and on either side but

slightly in front of them again were two bodies, each numbering about seven thousand five

hundred spearmen, forming the right and left wings of the army, and each supported by a

contingent of some fifteen hundred cavalry. This makes in all sixty thousand men.

Curtis commanded in chief, I was in command of the seven thousand horse between the

chest and right wing, which was commanded by Good, and the other battalions and

squadrons were entrusted to Zu−Vendis generals.

Scarcely had we taken up our positions before Sorais' vast army began to swarm on the

opposite slope about a mile in front of us, till the whole place seemed alive with the

multitude of her spearpoints, and the ground shook with the tramp of her battalions. It was

evident that the spies had not exaggerated; we were outnumbered by at least a third. At first

we expected that Sorais was going to attack us at once, as the clouds of cavalry which hung

upon her flanks executed some threatening demonstrations, but she thought better of it, and

there was no fight that day. As for the formation of her great forces I cannot now describe it

with accuracy, and it would only serve to bewilder if I did, but I may say, generally, that in

its leading features it resembled our own, only her reserve was much greater.

Opposite our right wing, and forming Sorais' left wing, was a great army of dark,

wild−looking men, armed with sword and shield only, which, I was informed, was

composed of Nasta's twenty−five thousand savage hillsmen.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS 166

'My word, Good,' said I, when I saw them, 'you will catch it tomorrow when those

gentlemen charge!' whereat Good not unnaturally looked rather anxious.

All day we watched and waited, but nothing happened, and at last night fell, and a

thousand watch−fires twinkled brightly on the slopes, to wane and die one by one like the

stars they resembled. As the hours wore on, the silence gradually gathered more deeply over

the opposing hosts.

It was a very wearying night, for in addition to the endless things that had to be attended

to, there was our gnawing suspense to reckon with. The fray which tomorrow would witness

would be so vast, and the slaughter so awful, that stout indeed must the heart have been that

was not overwhelmed at the prospect. And when I thought of all that hung upon it, I own I

felt ill, and it made me very sad to reflect that these mighty forces were gathered for

destruction, simply to gratify the jealous anger of a woman. This was the hidden power

which was to send those dense masses of cavalry, flashing like human thunderbolts across

the plain, and to roll together the fierce battalions as clouds when hurricane meets hurricane.

It was a dreadful thought, and set one wondering about the responsibilities of the great ones

of the earth. Deep into the night we sat, with pale faces and heavy hearts, and took counsel,

whilst the sentries tramped up and down, down and up, and the armed and plumed generals

came and went, grim and shadow−like.

And so the time wore away, till everything was ready for the coming slaughter; and I

lay down and thought, and tried to get a little rest, but could not sleep for fear of the morrow

– for who could say what the morrow would bring forth? Misery and death, this was certain;

beyond that we knew not, and I confess I was very much afraid. But as I realized then, it is

useless to question that eternal Sphinx, the future. From day to day she reads aloud the

riddles of the yesterday, of which the puzzled wordlings of all ages have not answered one,

nor ever will, guess they never so wildly or cry they never so loud.

And so at length I gave up wondering, being forced humbly to leave the issue in the

balancing hands of Providence and the morrow.

And at last up came the red sun, and the huge camps awoke with a clash, and a roar, and

gathered themselves together for battle. It was a beautiful and awe−inspiring scene, and old

Umslopogaas, leaning on his axe, contemplated it with grim delight.

'Never have I seen the like, Macumazahn, never,' he said. 'The battles of my people are

as the play of children to what this will be. Thinkest thou that they will fight it out?'

'Ay,' I answered sadly, 'to the death. Content thyself, «Woodpecker», for once shalt thou

peck thy fill.'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS 167

Time went on, and still there was no sign of an attack. A force of cavalry crossed the

brook, indeed, and rode slowly along our front, evidently taking stock of our position and

numbers. With this we did not attempt to interfere, as our decision was to stand strictly on

the defensive, and not to waste a single man. The men breakfasted and stood to their arms,

and the hours wore on. About midday, when the men were eating their dinner, for we

thought they would fight better on full stomachs, a shout of 'SORAIS, Sorais' arose like

thunder from the enemy's extreme right, and taking the glass, I was able to clearly

distinguish the 'Lady of the Night' herself, surrounded by a glittering staff, and riding slowly

down the lines of her battalions. And as she went, that mighty, thundering shout rolled along

before her like the rolling of ten thousand chariots, or the roaring of the ocean when the gale

turns suddenly and carries the noise of it to the listener's ears, till the earth shook, and the air

was full of the majesty of sound.

Guessing that this was a prelude to the beginning of the battle, we remained still and

made ready.

We had not long to wait. Suddenly, like flame from a cannon's mouth, out shot two

great tongue−like forces of cavalry, and came charging down the slope towards the little

stream, slowly at first, but gathering speed as they came. Before they got to the stream,

orders reached me from Sir Henry, who evidently feared that the shock of such a charge, if

allowed to fall unbroken upon our infantry, would be too much for them, to send five

thousand sabres to meet the force opposite to me, at the moment when it began to mount the

stiffest of the rise about four hundred yards from our lines. This I did, remaining behind

myself with the rest of my men.

Off went the five thousand horsemen, drawn up in a wedge−like form, and I must say

that the general in command handled them very ably. Starting at a hand gallop, for the first

three hundred yards he rode straight at the tip of the tongue−shaped mass of cavalry which,

numbering, so far as I could judge, about eight thousand sabres, was advancing to charge us.

Then he suddenly swerved to the right and put on the pace, and I saw the great wedge curl

round, and before the foe could check himself and turn to meet it, strike him about halfway

down his length, with a crashing rending sound, like that of the breaking−up of vast sheets

of ice. In sank the great wedge, into his heart, and as it cut its way hundreds of horsemen

were thrown up on either side of it, just as the earth is thrown up by a ploughshare, or more

like still, as the foaming water curls over beneath the bows of a rushing ship. In, yet in,

vainly does the tongue twist its ends round in agony, like an injured snake, and strive to

protect its centre; still farther in, by Heaven! right through, and so, amid cheer after cheer

from our watching thousands, back again upon the severed ends, beating them down, driving

them as a gale drives spray, till at last, amidst the rushing of hundreds of riderless horses, the

flashing of swords, and the victorious clamour of their pursuers, the great force crumples up

like an empty glove, then turns and gallops pell−mell for safety back to its own lines.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS 168

I do not think it reached them more than two−thirds as strong as it went out ten minutes

before. The lines which were now advancing to the attack, opened and swallowed them up,

and my force returned, having only suffered a loss of about five hundred men – not much, I

thought, considering the fierceness of the struggle. I could also see that the opposing bodies

of cavalry on our left wing were drawing back, but how the fight went with them I do not

quite know. It is as much as I can do to describe what took place immediately around me.

By this time the dense masses of the enemy's left, composed almost entirely of Nasta's

swordsmen, were across the little stream, and with alternate yells of 'Nasta' and 'Sorais', with

dancing banners and gleaming swords, were swarming up towards us like ants.

Again I received orders to try and check this movement, and also the main advance

against the chest of our army, by means of cavalry charges, and this I did to the best of my

ability, by continually sending squadrons of about a thousand sabres out against them. These

squadrons did the enemy much damage, and it was a glorious sight to see them flash down

the hillside, and bury themselves like a living knife in the heart of the foe. But, also, we lost

many men, for after the experience of a couple of these charges, which had drawn a sort of

bloody St Andrew's cross of dead and dying through the centre of Nasta's host, our foes no

longer attempted to offer an unyielding front to their irresistible weight, but opened out to let

the rush go through, throwing themselves on the ground and hamstringing hundreds of

horses as they passed.

And so, notwithstanding all that we could do, the enemy drew nearer, till at last he

hurled himself upon Good's force of seven thousand five hundred regulars, who were drawn

up to receive them in three strong squares. About the same time, too, an awful and

heartshaking roar told me that the main battle had closed in on the centre and extreme left. I

raised myself in my stirrups and looked down to my left; so far as the eye could see there

was a long dazzling shimmer of steel as the sun glanced upon falling sword and thrusting

spear.

To and fro swung the contending lines in that dread struggle, now giving way, now

gaining a little in the mad yet ordered confusion of attack and defence. But it was as much as

I could do to keep count of what was happening to our own wing; and, as for the moment

the cavalry had fallen back under cover of Good's three squares, I had a fair view of this.

Nasta's wild swordsmen were now breaking in red waves against the sullen rock−like

squares. Time after time did they yell out their war−cries, and hurl themselves furiously

against the long triple ridges of spear points, only to be rolled back as billows are when they

meet the cliff.

And so for four long hours the battle raged almost without a pause, and at the end of

that time, if we had gained nothing we had lost nothing. Two attempts to turn our left flank

by forcing a way through the wood by which it was protected had been defeated; and as yet

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS 169

Nasta's swordsmen had, notwithstanding their desperate efforts, entirely failed to break

Good's three squares, though they had thinned their numbers by quite a third.

As for the chest of the army where Sir Henry was with his staff and Umslopogaas, it

had suffered dreadfully, but it had held its own with honour, and the same may be said of

our left battle.

At last the attacks slackened, and Sorais' army drew back, having, I began to think, had

enough of it. On this point, however, I was soon undeceived, for splitting up her cavalry into

comparatively small squadrons, she charged us furiously with them, all along the line, and

then once more sullenly rolled her tens of thousands of sword and spearmen down upon our

weakened squares and squadrons; Sorais herself directing the movement, as fearless as a

lioness heading the main attack. On they came like an avalanche – I saw her golden helm

gleaming in the van – our counter charges of cavalry entirely failing to check their forward

sweep. Now they had struck us, and our centre bent in like a bow beneath the weight of their

rush – it parted, and had not the ten thousand men in reserve charged down to its support it

must have been utterly destroyed. As for Good's three squares, they were swept backwards

like boats upon an incoming tide, and the foremost one was burst into and lost half its

remaining men. But the effort was too fierce and terrible to last. Suddenly the battle came, as

it were, to a turning−point, and for a minute or two stood still.

Then it began to move towards Sorais' camp. Just then, too, Nasta's fierce and almost

invincible highlanders, either because they were disheartened by their losses or by way of a

ruse, fell back, and the remains of Good's gallant squares, leaving the positions they had

held for so many hours, cheered wildly, and rashly followed them down the slope, whereon

the swarms of swordsmen turned to envelop them, and once more flung themselves upon

them with a yell. Taken thus on every side, what remained of the first square was quickly

destroyed, and I perceived that the second, in which I could see Good himself mounted on a

large horse, was on the point of annihilation. A few more minutes and it was broken, its

streaming colours sank, and I lost sight of Good in the confused and hideous slaughter that

ensued.

Presently, however, a cream−coloured horse with a snow−white mane and tail burst

from the ruins of the square and came rushing past me riderless and with wide streaming

reins, and in it I recognized the charger that Good had been riding. Then I hesitated no

longer, but taking with me half my effective cavalry force, which now amounted to between

four and five thousand men, I commended myself to God, and, without waiting for orders, I

charged straight down upon Nasta's swordsmen. Seeing me coming, and being warned by

the thunder of my horses' hoofs, the majority of them faced round, and gave us a right warm

welcome. Not an inch would they yield; in vain did we hack and trample them down as we

ploughed a broad red furrow through their thousands; they seemed to re−arise by hundreds,

driving their terrible sharp swords into our horses, or severing their hamstrings, and then

hacking the troopers who came to the ground with them almost into pieces. My horse was

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS 170

speedily killed under me, but luckily I had a fresh one, my own favourite, a coal−black mare

Nyleptha had given me, being held in reserve behind, and on this I afterwards mounted.

Meanwhile I had to get along as best I could, for I was pretty well lost sight of by my men in

the mad confusion of the moment. My voice, of course, could not be heard in the midst of

the clanging of steel and the shrieks of rage and agony. Presently I found myself mixed up

with the remnants of the square, which had formed round its leader Good, and was fighting

desperately for existence. I stumbled against somebody, and glancing down, caught sight of

Good's eyeglass. He had been beaten to his knee. Over him was a great fellow swinging a

heavy sword. Somehow I managed to run the man through with the sime I had taken from

the Masai whose hand I had cut off; but as I did so, he dealt me a frightful blow on the left

side and breast with the sword, and though my chain shirt saved my life, I felt that I was

badly hurt. For a minute I fell on to my hands and knees among the dead and dying, and

turned sick and faint. When I came to again I saw that Nasta's spearmen, or rather those of

them who remained, were retreating back across the stream, and that Good was there by me

smiling sweetly.

'Near go that,' he shouted; 'but all's well that ends well.'

I assented, but I could not help feeling that it had not ended well for me. I was sorely

hurt.

Just then we saw the smaller bodies of cavalry stationed on our extreme right and left,

and which were now reinforced by the three thousand sabres which we had held in reserve,

flash out like arrows from their posts and fall upon the disordered flanks of Sorais' forces,

and that charge decided the issue of the battle. In another minute or two the enemy was in

slow and sullen retreat across the little stream, where they once more re−formed. Then came

another lull, during which I managed to get a second horse, and received my orders to

advance from Sir Henry, and then with one fierce deep−throated roar, with a waving of

banners and a wide flashing of steel, the remains of our army took the offensive and began

to sweep down, slowly indeed, but irresistibly from the positions they had so gallantly held

all day.

At last it was our turn to attack.

On we moved, over the piled−up masses of dead and dying, and were approaching the

stream, when suddenly I perceived an extraordinary sight. Galloping wildly towards us, his

arms tightly clasped around his horse's neck, against which his blanched cheek was tightly

pressed, was a man arrayed in the full costume of a Zu−Vendi general, but in whom, as he

came nearer, I recognized none other than our lost Alphonse. It was impossible even then to

mistake those curling mustachios. In a minute he was tearing through our ranks and

narrowly escaped being cut down, till at last somebody caught his horse's bridle, and he was

brought to me just as a momentary halt occurred in our advance to allow what remained of

our shattered squares to form into line.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS 171

'Ah, monsieur,' he gasped out in a voice that was nearly inarticulate with fright, 'grace to

the sky, it is you! Ah, what I have endured! But you win, monsieur, you win; they fly, the

laches. But listen, monsieur – I forget, it is no good; the Queen is to be murdered tomorrow

at the first light in the palace of Milosis; her guards will leave their posts, and the priests are

going to kill her. Ah yes! they little thought it, but I was ensconced beneath a banner, and I

heard it all.'

'What?' I said, horror−struck; 'what do you mean?'

'What I say, monsieur; that devil of a Nasta he went last night to settle the affair with

the Archbishop

[Agon]

. The guard will leave open the little gate leading from the great stair

and go away, and Nasta and Agon's priests will come in and kill her. Themselves they would

not kill her.'

'Come with me,' I said, and, shouting to the staff−officer next to me to take over the

command, I snatched his bridle and galloped as hard as I could for the spot, between a

quarter and half a mile off, where I saw the royal pennon flying, and where I knew that I

should find Curtis if he were still alive. On we tore, our horses clearing heaps of dead and

dying men, and splashing through pools of blood, on past the long broken lines of spearmen

to where, mounted on the white stallion Nasta had sent to him as a parting gift, I saw Sir

Henry's form towering above the generals who surrounded him.

Just as we reached him the advance began again. A bloody cloth was bound around his

head, but I saw that his eye was as bright and keen as ever. Beside him was old

Umslopogaas, his axe red with blood, but looking quite fresh and uninjured.

'What's wrong, Quatermain?' he shouted.

'Everything. There is a plot to murder the Queen tomorrow at dawn. Alphonse here,

who has just escaped from Sorais, has overheard it all,' and I rapidly repeated to him what

the Frenchman had told me.

Curtis' face turned deadly pale and his jaw dropped.

'At dawn,' he gasped, 'and it is now sunset; it dawns before four and we are nearly a

hundred miles off – nine hours at the outside. What is to be done?'

An idea entered into my head. 'Is that horse of yours fresh?' I said.

'Yes, I have only just got on to him – when my last was killed, and he has been fed.'

'So is mine. Get off him, and let Umslopogaas mount; he can ride well. We will be at

Milosis before dawn, or if we are not – well, we cannot help it. No, no; it is impossible for

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS 172

you to leave now. You would be seen, and it would turn the fate of the battle. It is not half

won yet. The soldiers would think you were making a bolt of it. Quick now.'

In a moment he was down, and at my bidding Umslopogaas sprang into the empty

saddle.

'Now farewell,' I said. 'Send a thousand horsemen with remounts after us in an hour if

possible. Stay, despatch a general to the left wing to take over the command and explain my

absence.'

'You will do your best to save her, Quatermain?' he said in a broken voice.

'Ay, that I will. Go on; you are being left behind.'

He cast one glance at us, and accompanied by his staff galloped off to join the advance,

which by this time was fording the little brook that now ran red with the blood of the fallen.

As for Umslopogaas and myself, we left that dreadful field as arrows leave a bow, and

in a few minutes had passed right out of the sight of slaughter, the smell of blood, and the

turmoil and shouting, which only came to our ears as a faint, far−off roaring like the sound

of distant breakers.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xx − THE Battle of the PASS 173

CHAPTER Xxi − Away! AWAY!

t the top of the rise we halted for a second to breathe our horses; and, turning, glanced

at the battle beneath us, which, illumined as it was by the fierce rays of the sinking sun

staining the whole scene red, looked from where we were more like some wild titanic

picture than an actual hand−to−hand combat. The distinguishing scenic effect from that

distance was the countless distinct flashes of light reflected from the swords and spears,

otherwise the panorama was not so grand as might have been expected. The great green lap

of sward in which the struggle was being fought out, the bold round outline of the hills

behind, and the wide sweep of the plain beyond, seemed to dwarf it; and what was

tremendous enough when one was in it, grew insignificant when viewed from the distance.

But is it not thus with all the affairs and doings of our race about which we blow the loud

trumpet and make such a fuss and worry? How utterly antlike, and morally and physically

insignificant, must they seem to the calm eyes that watch them from the arching depths

above!

'We win the day, Macumazahn,' said old Umslopogaas, taking in the whole situation

with a glance of his practised eye. 'Look, the Lady of the Night's forces give on every side,

there is no stiffness left in them, they bend like hot iron, they are fighting with but half a

heart. But alas! the battle will in a manner be drawn, for the darkness gathers, and the

regiments will not be able to follow and slay!' – and he shook his head sadly. 'But,' he added,

'I do not think that they will fight again. We have fed them with too strong a meat. Ah! it is

well to have lived! At last I have seen a fight worth seeing.'

By this time we were on our way again, and as we went side by side I told him what our

mission was, and how that, if it failed, all the lives that had been lost that day would have

been lost in vain.

'Ah!' he said, 'nigh on a hundred miles and no horses but these, and to be there before

the dawn! Well – away! away! man can but try, Macumazahn; and mayhap we shall be there

in time to split that old «witch−finder's»

[Agon's]

skull for him. Once he wanted to burn us, the

old «rain−maker», did he? And now he would set a snare for my mother

[Nyleptha]

, would he?

Good! So sure as my name is the name of the Woodpecker, so surely, be my mother alive or

dead, will I split him to the beard. Ay, by T'Chaka's head I swear it!' and he shook

Inkosi−kaas as he galloped. By now the darkness was closing in, but fortunately there would

be a moon later, and the road was good.

On we sped through the twilight, the two splendid horses we bestrode had got their

wind by this, and were sweeping along with a wide steady stride that neither failed nor

varied for mile upon mile. Down the side of slopes we galloped, across wide vales that

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxi − Away! AWAY! 174

stretched to the foot of far−off hills. Nearer and nearer grew the blue hills; now we were

travelling up their steeps, and now we were over and passing towards others that sprang up

like visions in the far, faint distance beyond.

On, never pausing or drawing rein, through the perfect quiet of the night, that was set

like a song to the falling music of our horses' hoofs; on, past deserted villages, where only

some forgotten starving dog howled a melancholy welcome; on, past lonely moated

dwellings; on, through the white patchy moonlight, that lay coldly upon the wide bosom of

the earth, as though there was no warmth in it; on, knee to knee, for hour after hour!

We spake not, but bent us forward on the necks of those two glorious horses, and

listened to their deep, long−drawn breaths as they filled their great lungs, and to the regular

unfaltering ring of their round hoofs. Grim and black indeed did old Umslopogaas look

beside me, mounted upon the great white horse, like Death in the Revelation of St John, as

now and again lifting his fierce set face he gazed out along the road, and pointed with his

axe towards some distant rise or house.

And so on, still on, without break or pause for hour after hour.

At last I felt that even the splendid animal that I rode was beginning to give out. I

looked at my watch; it was nearly midnight, and we were considerably more than half way.

On the top of a rise was a little spring, which I remembered because I had slept by it a few

nights before, and here I motioned to Umslopogaas to pull up, having determined to give the

horses and ourselves ten minutes to breathe in. He did so, and we dismounted – that is to

say, Umslopogaas did, and then helped me off, for what with fatigue, stiffness, and the pain

of my wound, I could not do so for myself; and then the gallant horses stood panting there,

resting first one leg and then another, while the sweat fell drip, drip, from them, and the

steam rose and hung in pale clouds in the still night air.

Leaving Umslopogaas to hold the horses, I hobbled to the spring and drank deep of its

sweet waters. I had had nothing but a single mouthful of wine since midday, when the battle

began, and I was parched up, though my fatigue was too great to allow me to feel hungry.

Then, having laved my fevered head and hands, I returned, and the Zulu went and drank.

Next we allowed the horses to take a couple of mouthfuls each – no more; and oh, what a

struggle we had to get the poor beasts away from the water! There were yet two minutes,

and I employed it in hobbling up and down to try and relieve my stiffness, and in inspecting

the condition of the horses. My mare, gallant animal though she was, was evidently much

distressed; she hung her head, and her eye looked sick and dull; but Daylight, Nyleptha's

glorious horse – who, if he is served aright, should, like the steeds who saved great Rameses

in his need, feed for the rest of his days out of a golden manger – was still comparatively

speaking fresh, notwithstanding the fact that he had had by far the heavier weight to carry.

He was 'tucked up', indeed, and his legs were weary, but his eye was bright and clear, and he

held his shapely head up and gazed out into the darkness round him in a way that seemed to

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxi − Away! AWAY! 175

say that whoever failed HE was good for those five−and−forty miles that yet lay between us

and Milosis. Then Umslopogaas helped me into the saddle and – vigorous old savage that he

was! – vaulted into his own without touching a stirrup, and we were off once more, slowly at

first, till the horses got into their stride, and then more swiftly. So we passed over another

ten miles, and then came a long, weary rise of some six or seven miles, and three times did

my poor black mare nearly come to the ground with me. But on the top she seemed to gather

herself together, and rattled down the slope with long, convulsive strides, breathing in gasps.

We did that three or four miles more swiftly than any since we had started on our wild ride,

but I felt it to be a last effort, and I was right. Suddenly my poor horse took the bit between

her teeth and bolted furiously along a stretch of level ground for some three or four hundred

yards, and then, with two or three jerky strides, pulled herself up and fell with a crash right

on to her head, I rolling myself free as she did so. As I struggled to my feet the brave beast

raised her head and looked at me with piteous bloodshot eyes, and then her head dropped

with a groan and she was dead. Her heart was broken.

Umslopogaas pulled up beside the carcase, and I looked at him in dismay. There were

still more than twenty miles to do by dawn, and how were we to do it with one horse? It

seemed hopeless, but I had forgotten the old Zulu's extraordinary running powers.

Without a single word he sprang from the saddle and began to hoist me into it.

'What wilt thou do?' I asked.

'Run,' he answered, seizing my stirrup−leather.

Then off we went again, almost as fast as before; and oh, the relief it was to me to get

that change of horses! Anybody who has ever ridden against time will know what it meant.

Daylight sped along at a long stretching hand−gallop, giving the gaunt Zulu a lift at

every stride. It was a wonderful thing to see old Umslopogaas run mile after mile, his lips

slightly parted and his nostrils agape like the horse's. Every five miles or so we stopped for a

few minutes to let him get his breath, and then flew on again.

'Canst thou go farther,' I said at the third of these stoppages, 'or shall I leave thee to

follow me?'

He pointed with his axe to a dim mass before us. It was the Temple of the Sun, now not

more than five miles away.

'I reach it or I die,' he gasped.

Oh, that last five miles! The skin was rubbed from the inside of my legs, and every

movement of my horse gave me anguish. Nor was that all. I was exhausted with toil, want of

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxi − Away! AWAY! 176

food and sleep, and also suffering very much from the blow I had received on my left side; it

seemed as though a piece of bone or something was slowly piercing into my lung. Poor

Daylight, too, was pretty nearly finished, and no wonder. But there was a smell of dawn in

the air, and we might not stay; better that all three of us should die upon the road than that

we should linger while there was life in us. The air was thick and heavy, as it sometimes is

before the dawn breaks, and – another infallible sign in certain parts of Zu−Vendis that

sunrise is at hand – hundreds of little spiders pendant on the end of long tough webs were

floating about in it. These early−rising creatures, or rather their webs, caught upon the

horse's and our own forms by scores, and, as we had neither the time nor the energy to brush

them off, we rushed along covered with hundreds of long grey threads that streamed out a

yard or more behind us – and a very strange appearance they must have given us.

And now before us are the huge brazen gates of the outer wall of the Frowning City,

and a new and horrible doubt strikes me: What if they will not let us in?

'OPEN! OPEN!' I shout imperiously, at the same time giving the royal password.

'OPEN! Open! a messenger, a messenger with tidings of the war!'

'What news?' cried the guard. 'And who art thou that ridest so madly, and who is that

whose tongue lolls out' – and it actually did – 'and who runs by thee like a dog by a chariot?'

'It is the Lord Macumazahn, and with him is his dog, his black dog. Open! Open! I

bring tidings.'

The great gates ran back on their rollers, and the drawbridge fell with a rattling crash,

and we dashed on through the one and over the other.

'What news, my lord, what news?' cried the guard.

'Incubu rolls Sorais back, as the wind a cloud,' I answered, and was gone.

One more effort, gallant horse, and yet more gallant man!

So, fall not now, Daylight, and hold thy life in thee for fifteen short minutes more, old

Zulu war−dog, and ye shall both live for ever in the annals of the land.

On, clattering through the sleeping streets. We are passing the Flower Temple now –

one mile more, only one little mile – hold on, keep your life in thee, see the houses run past

of themselves. Up, good horse, up, there – but fifty yards now. Ah! you see your stables and

stagger on gallantly.

'Thank God, the palace at last!' and see, the first arrows of the dawn are striking on the

Temple's golden dome. *{Of course, the roof of the Temple, being so high, caught the light

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxi − Away! AWAY! 177

some time before the breaking of the dawn. – A. Q.} But shall I get in here, or is the deed

done and the way barred?

Once more I give the password and shout 'OPEN! OPEN!'

No answer, and my heart grows very faint.

Again I call, and this time a single voice replies, and to my joy I recognize it as

belonging to Kara, a fellow−officer of Nyleptha's guards, a man I know to be as honest as

the light – indeed, the same whom Nyleptha had sent to arrest Sorais on the day she fled to

the temple.

'Is it thou, Kara?' I cry; 'I am Macumazahn. Bid the guard let down the bridge and throw

wide the gate. Quick, quick!'

Then followed a space that seemed to me endless, but at length the bridge fell and one

half of the gate opened and we got into the courtyard, where at last poor Daylight fell down

beneath me, as I thought, dead. Except Kara, there was nobody to be seen, and his look was

wild, and his garments were all torn. He had opened the gate and let down the bridge alone,

and was now getting them up and shut again (as, owing to a very ingenious arrangement of

cranks and levers, one man could easily do, and indeed generally did do).

'Where are the guard?' I gasped, fearing his answer as I never feared anything before.

'I know not,' he answered; 'two hours ago, as I slept, was I seized and bound by the

watch under me, and but now, this very moment, have I freed myself with my teeth. I fear, I

greatly fear, that we are betrayed.'

His words gave me fresh energy. Catching him by the arm, I staggered, followed by

Umslopogaas, who reeled after us like a drunken man, through the courtyards, up the great

hall, which was silent as the grave, towards the Queen's sleeping−place.

We reached the first ante−room – no guards; the second, still no guards. Oh, surely the

thing was done! we were too late after all, too late! The silence and solitude of those great

chambers was dreadful, and weighed me down like an evil dream. On, right into Nyleptha's

chamber we rushed and staggered, sick at heart, fearing the very worst; we saw there was a

light in it, ay, and a figure bearing the light. Oh, thank God, it is the White Queen herself,

the Queen unharmed! There she stands in her night gear, roused, by the clatter of our

coming, from her bed, the heaviness of sleep yet in her eyes, and a red blush of fear and

shame mantling her lovely breast and cheek.

'Who is it?' she cries. 'What means this? Oh, Macumazahn, is it thou? Why lookest thou

so wildly? Thou comest as one bearing evil tidings – and my lord – oh, tell me not my lord

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxi − Away! AWAY! 178

is dead – not dead!' she wailed, wringing her white hands.

'I left Incubu wounded, but leading the advance against Sorais last night at sundown;

therefore let thy heart have rest. Sorais is beaten back all along her lines, and thy arms

prevail.'

'I knew it,' she cried in triumph. 'I knew that he would win; and they called him

Outlander, and shook their wise heads when I gave him the command! Last night at

sundown, sayest thou, and it is not yet dawn? Surely – '

'Throw a cloak around thee, Nyleptha,' I broke in, 'and give us wine to drink; ay, and

call thy maidens quick if thou wouldst save thyself alive. Nay, stay not.'

Thus adjured she ran and called through the curtains towards some room beyond, and

then hastily put on her sandals and a thick cloak, by which time a dozen or so of

half−dressed women were pouring into the room.

'Follow us and be silent,' I said to them as they gazed with wondering eyes, clinging one

to another. So we went into the first ante−room.

'Now,' I said, 'give us wine to drink and food, if ye have it, for we are near to death.'

The room was used as a mess−room for the officers of the guards, and from a cupboard

some flagons of wine and some cold flesh were brought forth, and Umslopogaas and I

drank, and felt life flow back into our veins as the good red wine went down.

'Hark to me, Nyleptha,' I said, as I put down the empty tankard. 'Hast thou here among

these thy waiting−ladies any two of discretion?'

'Ay,' she said, 'surely.'

'Then bid them go out by the side entrance to any citizens whom thou canst bethink thee

of as men loyal to thee, and pray them come armed, with all honest folk that they can gather,

to rescue thee from death. Nay, question not; do as I say, and quickly. Kara here will let out

the maids.'

She turned, and selecting two of the crowd of damsels, repeated the words I had uttered,

giving them besides a list of the names of the men to whom each should run.

'Go swiftly and secretly; go for your very lives,' I added.

In another moment they had left with Kara, whom I told to rejoin us at the door leading

from the great courtyard on to the stairway as soon as he had made fast behind the girls.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxi − Away! AWAY! 179

Thither, too, Umslopogaas and I made our way, followed by the Queen and her women. As

we went we tore off mouthfuls of food, and between them I told her what I knew of the

danger which encompassed her, and how we found Kara, and how all the guards and

men−servants were gone, and she was alone with her women in that great place; and she told

me, too, that a rumour had spread through the town that our army had been utterly

destroyed, and that Sorais was marching in triumph on Milosis, and how in consequence

thereof all men had fallen away from her.

Though all this takes some time to tell, we had not been but six or seven minutes in the

palace; and notwithstanding that the golden roof of the temple being very lofty was ablaze

with the rays of the rising sun, it was not yet dawn, nor would be for another ten minutes.

We were in the courtyard now, and here my wound pained me so that I had to take

Nyleptha's arm, while Umslopogaas rolled along after us, eating as he went.

Now we were across it, and had reached the narrow doorway through the palace wall

that opened on to the mighty stair.

I looked through and stood aghast, as well I might. The door was gone, and so were the

outer gates of bronze – entirely gone. They had been taken from their hinges, and as we

afterwards found, hurled from the stairway to the ground two hundred feet beneath. There in

front of us was the semicircular standing−space, about twice the size of a large oval

dining−table, and the ten curved black marble steps leading on to the main stair – and that

was all.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxi − Away! AWAY! 180

CHAPTER Xxii − HOW Umslopogaas held the STAIR

e looked at one another.

'Thou seest,' I said, 'they have taken away the door. Is there aught with which we may

fill the place? Speak quickly for they will be on us ere the daylight.' I spoke thus, because I

knew that we must hold this place or none, as there were no inner doors in the palace, the

rooms being separated one from another by curtains. I also knew that if we could by any

means defend this doorway the murderers could get in nowhere else; for the palace is

absolutely impregnable, that is, since the secret door by which Sorais had entered on that

memorable night of attempted murder had, by Nyleptha's order, been closed up with

masonry.

'I have it,' said Nyleptha, who, as usual with her, rose to the emergency in a wonderful

way. 'On the farther side of the courtyard are blocks of cut marble – the workmen brought

them there for the bed of the new statue of Incubu, my lord; let us block the door with them.'

I jumped at the idea; and having despatched one of the remaining maidens down the

great stair to see if she could obtain assistance from the docks below, where her father, who

was a great merchant employing many men, had his dwelling−place, and set another to

watch through the doorway, we made our way back across the courtyard to where the hewn

marble lay; and here we met Kara returning from despatching the first two messengers.

There were the marble blocks, sure enough, broad, massive lumps, some six inches thick,

and weighing about eighty pounds each, and there, too, were a couple of implements like

small stretchers, that the workmen used to carry them on. Without delay we got some of the

blocks on to the stretchers, and four of the girls carried them to the doorway.

'Listen, Macumazahn,' said Umslopogaas, 'if those low fellows come, it is I who will

hold the stair against them till the door is built up. Nay, nay, it will be a man's death: gainsay

me not, old friend. It has been a good day, let it now be good night. See, I throw myself

down to rest on the marble there; when their footsteps are nigh, wake thou me, not before,

for I need my strength,' and without a word he went outside and flung himself down on the

marble, and was instantly asleep.

At this time, I too was overcome, and was forced to sit down by the doorway, and

content myself with directing operations. The girls brought the block, while Kara and

Nyleptha built them up across the six−foot−wide doorway, a triple row of them, for less

would be useless. But the marble had to be brought forty yards and then there were forty

yards to run back, and though the girls laboured gloriously, even staggering along alone,

each with a block in her arms, it was slow work, dreadfully slow.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxii − HOW Umslopogaas held the STAIR 181

The light was growing now, and presently, in the silence, we heard a commotion at the

far−bottom of the stair, and the faint clinking of armed men. As yet the wall was only two

feet high, and we had been eight minutes at the building of it. So they had come. Alphonse

had heard aright.

The clanking sound came nearer, and in the ghostly grey of the dawning we could make

out long files of men, some fifty or so in all, slowly creeping up the stair. They were now at

the half−way standing place that rested on the great flying arch; and here, perceiving that

something was going on above, they, to our great gain, halted for three or four minutes and

consulted, then slowly and cautiously advanced again.

We had been nearly a quarter of an hour at the work now, and it was almost three feet

high.

Then I woke Umslopogaas. The great man rose, stretched himself, and swung

Inkosi−kaas round his head.

'It is well,' he said. 'I feel as a young man once more. My strength has come back to me,

ay, even as a lamp flares up before it dies. Fear not, I shall fight a good fight; the wine and

the sleep have put a new heart into me.'

'Macumazahn, I have dreamed a dream. I dreamed that thou and I stood together on a

star, and looked down on the world, and thou wast as a spirit, Macumazahn, for light flamed

through thy flesh, but I could not see what was the fashion of mine own face. The hour has

come for us, old hunter. So be it: we have had our time, but I would that in it I had seen

some more such fights as yesterday's.

'Let them bury me after the fashion of my people, Macumazahn, and set my eyes

towards Zululand;' and he took my hand and shook it, and then turned to face the advancing

foe.

Just then, to my astonishment, the Zu−Vendi officer Kara clambered over our

improvised wall in his quiet, determined sort of way, and took his stand by the Zulu,

unsheathing his sword as he did so.

'What, comest thou too?' laughed out the old warrior. 'Welcome – a welcome to thee,

brave heart! Ow! for the man who can die like a man; ow! for the death grip and the ringing

of steel. Ow! we are ready. We wet our beaks like eagles, our spears flash in the sun; we

shake our assegais, and are hungry to fight. Who comes to give greeting to the Chieftainess

[Inkosi−kaas]

? Who would taste her kiss, whereof the fruit is death? I, the Woodpecker, I, the

Slaughterer, I the Swiftfooted! I, Umslopogaas, of the tribe of the Maquilisini, of the people

of Amazulu, a captain of the regiment of the Nkomabakosi: I, Umslopogaas, the son of

Indabazimbi, the son of Arpi the son of Mosilikaatze, I of the royal blood of T'Chaka, I of

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxii − HOW Umslopogaas held the STAIR 182

the King's House, I the Ringed Man, I the Induna, I call to them as a buck calls, I challenge

them, I await them. Ow! it is thou, it is thou!'

As he spake, or rather chanted, his wild war−song, the armed men, among whom in the

growing light I recognized both Nasta and Agon, came streaming up the stair with a rush,

and one big fellow, armed with a heavy spear, dashed up the ten semicircular steps ahead of

his comrades and struck at the great Zulu with the spear. Umslopogaas moved his body but

not his legs, so that the blow missed him, and next instant Inkosi−kaas crashed through

headpiece, hair and skull, and the man's corpse was rattling down the steps. As he dropped,

his round hippopotamus−hide shield fell from his hand on to the marble, and the Zulu

stooped down and seized it, still chanting as he did so.

In another second the sturdy Kara had also slain a man, and then began a scene the like

of which has not been known to me.

Up rushed the assailants, one, two, three at a time, and as fast as they came, the axe

crashed and the sword swung, and down they rolled again, dead or dying. And ever as the

fight thickened, the old Zulu's eye seemed to get quicker and his arm stronger. He shouted

out his war−cries and the names of chiefs whom he had slain, and the blows of his awful axe

rained straight and true, shearing through everything they fell on. There was none of the

scientific method he was so fond of about this last immortal fight of his; he had no time for

it, but struck with his full strength, and at every stroke a man sank in his tracks, and went

rattling down the marble steps.

They hacked and hewed at him with swords and spears, wounding him in a dozen

places till he streamed red with blood; but the shield protected his head and the chain−shirt

his vitals, and for minute after minute, aided by the gallant Zu−Vendi, he still held the stair.

At last Kara's sword broke, and he grappled with a foe, and they rolled down together,

and he was cut to pieces, dying like the brave man that he was.

Umslopogaas was alone now, but he never blenched or turned. Shouting out some wild

Zulu battle−cry, he beat down a foe, ay, and another, and another, till at last they drew back

from the slippery blood−stained steps, and stared at him with amazement, thinking that he

was no mortal man.

The wall of marble block was four feet six high now, and hope rose in my teeth as I

leaned there against it a miserable helpless log, and ground my teeth, and watched that

glorious struggle. I could do no more for I had lost my revolver in the battle.

And old Umslopogaas, he leaned too on his good axe, and, faint as he was with wounds,

he mocked them, he called them 'women' – the grand old warrior, standing there one against

so many! And for a breathing space none would come against him, notwithstanding Nasta's

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxii − HOW Umslopogaas held the STAIR 183

exhortations, till at last old Agon, who, to do him justice, was a brave man, made with

baffled rage, and seeing that the wall would soon be built and his plans defeated, shook the

great spear he held, and rushed up the dripping steps.

'Ah, ah!' shouted the Zulu, as he recognized the priest's flowing white beard, 'it is thou,

old «witch−finder»! Come on! I await thee, white «medicine man»; come on! come on! I

have sworn to slay thee, and I ever keep my faith.'

On he came, taking him at his word, and drave the big spear with such force at

Umslopogaas that it sunk right through the tough shield and pierced him in the neck. The

Zulu cast down the transfixed shield, and that moment was Agon's last, for before he could

free his spear and strike again, with a shout of 'THERE'S For thee, RAIN−MAKER!'

Umslopogaas gripped Inkosi−kaas with both hands and whirled on high and drave her right

on to his venerable head, so that Agon rolled down dead among the corpses of his

fellow−murderers, and there was an end to him and his plots altogether. And even as he fell,

a great cry rose from the foot of the stair, and looking out through the portion of the

doorway that was yet unclosed, we saw armed men rushing up to the rescue, and called an

answer to their shouts. Then the would−be murderers who yet remained on the stairway, and

amongst whom I saw several priests, turned to fly, but, having nowhere to go, were

butchered as they fled. Only one man stayed, and he was the great lord Nasta, Nyleptha's

suitor, and the father of the plot. For a moment the black−bearded Nasta stood with bowed

face leaning on his long sword as though in despair, and then, with a dreadful shout, he too

rushed up at the Zulu, and, swinging the glittering sword around his head, dealt him such a

mighty blow beneath his guard, that the keen steel of the heavy blade bit right through the

chain armour and deep into Umslopogaas' side, for a moment paralysing him and causing

him to drop his axe.

Raising the sword again, Nasta sprang forward to make an end of him, but little he

knew his foe. With a shake and a yell of fury, the Zulu gathered himself together and sprang

straight at Nasta's throat, as I have sometimes seen a wounded lion spring. He struck him

full as his foot was on the topmost stair, and his long arms closing round him like iron

bands, down they rolled together struggling furiously. Nasta was a strong man and a

desperate, but he could not match the strongest man in Zululand, sore wounded though he

was, whose strength was as the strength of a bull. In a minute the end came. I saw old

Umslopogaas stagger to his feet – ay, and saw him by a single gigantic effort swing up the

struggling Nasta and with a shout of triumph hurl him straight over the parapet of the bridge,

to be crushed to powder on the rocks two hundred feet below.

The succour which had been summoned by the girl who had passed down the stair

before the assassins passed up was at hand, and the loud shouts which reached us from the

outer gates told us that the town was also aroused, and the men awakened by the women

were calling to be admitted. Some of Nyleptha's brave ladies, who in their night−shifts and

with their long hair streaming down their backs, just as they had been aroused from rest,

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxii − HOW Umslopogaas held the STAIR 184

went off to admit them at the side entrance, whilst others, assisted by the rescuing party

outside, pushed and pulled down the marble blocks they had placed there with so much

labour.

Soon the wall was down again, and through the doorway, followed by a crowd of

rescuers, staggered old Umslopogaas, an awful and, in a way, a glorious figure. The man

was a mass of wounds, and a glance at his wild eye told me that he was dying. The 'keshla'

gum−ring upon his head was severed in two places by sword−cuts, one just over the curious

hold in his skull, and the blood poured down his face from the gashes. Also on the right side

of his neck was a stab from a spear, inflicted by Agon; there was a deep cut on his left arm

just below where the mail shirt−sleeve stopped, and on the right side of his body the armour

was severed by a gash six inches long, where Nasta's mighty sword had bitten through it and

deep into its wearer's vitals.

On, axe in hand, he staggered, that dreadful−looking, splendid savage, and the ladies

forgot to turn faint at the scene of blood, and cheered him, as well they might, but he never

stayed or heeded. With outstretched arms and tottering gait he pursued his way, followed by

us all along the broad shell−strewn walk that ran through the courtyard, past the spot where

the blocks of marble lay, through the round arched doorway and the thick curtains that hung

within it, down the short passage and into the great hall, which was now filling with

hastily−armed men, who poured through the side entrance. Straight up the hall he went,

leaving behind him a track of blood on the marble pavement, till at last he reached the

sacred stone, which stood in the centre of it, and here his strength seemed to fail him, for he

stopped and leaned upon his axe. Then suddenly he lifted up his voice and cried aloud –

'I die, I die – but it was a kingly fray. Where are they who came up the great stair? I see

them not. Art thou there, Macumazahn, or art thou gone before to wait for me in the dark

whither I go? The blood blinds me – the place turns round – I hear the voice of waters.'

Next, as though a new thought had struck him, he lifted the red axe and kissed the

blade.

'Farewell, Inkosi−kaas,' he cried. 'Nay, nay, we will go together; we cannot part, thou

and I. We have lived too long one with another, thou and I.

'One more stroke, only one! A good stroke! a straight stroke! a strong stroke!' and,

drawing himself to his full height, with a wild heart−shaking shout, he with both hands

began to whirl the axe round his head till it looked like a circle of flaming steel. Then,

suddenly, with awful force he brought it down straight on to the crown of the mass of sacred

stone. A shower of sparks flew up, and such was the almost superhuman strength of the

blow, that the massive marble split with a rending sound into a score of pieces, whilst of

Inkosi−kaas there remained but some fragments of steel and a fibrous rope of shattered horn

that had been the handle. Down with a crash on to the pavement fell the fragments of the

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxii − HOW Umslopogaas held the STAIR 185

holy stone, and down with a crash on to them, still grasping the knob of Inkosi−kaas, fell the

brave old Zulu – Dead.

And thus the hero died.

A gasp of wonder and astonishment rose from all those who witnessed the extraordinary

sight, and then somebody cried, 'THE Prophecy! THE Prophecy! He has shattered the

sacred stone!' and at once a murmuring arose.

'Ay,' said Nyleptha, with that quick wit which distinguishes her. 'Ay, my people, he has

shattered the stone, and behold the prophecy is fulfilled, for a stranger king rules in

Zu−Vendis. Incubu, my lord, hath beat Sorais back, and I fear her no more, and to him who

hath saved the Crown it shall surely be. And this man,' she said, turning to me and laying her

hand upon my shoulder, 'wot ye that, though wounded in the fight of yesterday, he rode with

that old warrior who lies there, one hundred miles 'twixt sun set and rise to save me from the

plots of cruel men. Ay, and he has saved me, by a very little, and therefore because of the

deeds that they have done – deeds of glory such as our history cannot shot the like –

therefore I say that the name of Macumazahn and the name of dead Umslopogaas, ay, and

the name of Kara, my servant, who aided him to hold the stair, shall be blazoned in letters of

gold above my throne, and shall be glorious for ever while the land endures. I, the Queen,

have said it.'

This spirited speech was met with loud cheering, and I said that after all we had only

done our duty, as it is the fashion of both Englishmen and Zulus to do, and there was

nothing to make an outcry about; at which they cheered still more, and then I was supported

across the outer courtyard to my old quarters, in order that I might be put to bed. As I went,

my eyes lit upon the brave horse Daylight that lay there, his white head outstretched on the

pavement, exactly as he had fallen on entering the yard; and I bade those who supported me

take me near him, that I might look on the good beast once more before he was dragged

away. And as I looked, to my astonishment he opened his eyes and, lifting his head a little,

whinnied faintly. I could have shouted for joy to find that he was not dead, only

unfortunately I had not a shout left in me; but as it was, grooms were sent for and he was

lifted up and wine poured down his throat, and in a fortnight he was as well and strong as

ever, and is the pride and joy of all the people of Milosis, who, whenever they see him, point

him out to the little children as the 'horse which saved the White Queen's life'.

Then I went on and got off to bed, and was washed and had my mail shirt removed.

They hurt me a great deal in getting it off, and no wonder, for on my left breast and side was

a black bruise the size of a saucer.

The next thing that I remember was the tramp of horsemen outside the palace wall,

some ten hours later. I raised myself and asked what was the news, and they told me that a

large body of cavalry sent by Curtis to assist the Queen had arrived from the scene of the

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxii − HOW Umslopogaas held the STAIR 186

battle, which they had left two hours after sundown. When they left, the wreck of Sorais'

army was in full retreat upon M'Arstuna, followed by all our effective cavalry. Sir Henry

was encamping the remains of his worn−out forces on the site (such is the fortune of war)

that Sorais had occupied the night before, and proposed marching to M'Arstuna on the

morrow. Having heard this, I felt that I could die with a light heart, and then everything

became a blank.

When next I awoke the first thing I saw was the round disc of a sympathetic eyeglass,

behind which was Good.

'How are you getting on, old chap?' said a voice from the neighbourhood of the

eyeglass.

'What are you doing here?' I asked faintly. 'You ought to be at M'Arstuna – have you

run away, or what?'

'M'Arstuna,' he replied cheerfully. 'Ah, M'Arstuna fell last week – you've been

unconscious for a fortnight, you see – with all the honours of war, you know – trumpets

blowing, flags flying, just as though they had had the best of it; but for all that, weren't they

glad to go. Israel made for his tents, I can tell you – never saw such a sight in my life.'

'And Sorais?' I asked.

'Sorais – oh, Sorais is a prisoner; they gave her up, the scoundrels,' he added, with a

change of tone – 'sacrificed the Queen to save their skins, you see. She is being brought up

here, and I don't know what will happen to her, poor soul!' and he sighed.

'Where is Curtis?' I asked.

'He is with Nyleptha. She rode out to meet us today, and there was a grand to−do, I can

tell you. He is coming to see you tomorrow; the doctors (for there is a medical «faculty» in

Zu−Vendis as elsewhere) thought that he had better not come today.'

I said nothing, but somehow I thought to myself that notwithstanding the doctors he

might have given me a look; but there, when a man is newly married and has just gained a

great victory, he is apt to listen to the advice of doctors, and quite right too.

Just then I heard a familiar voice informing me that 'Monsieur must now couch himself,'

and looking up perceived Alphonse's enormous black mustachios curling away in the

distance.

'So you are here?' I said.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxii − HOW Umslopogaas held the STAIR 187

'Mais oui, Monsieur; the war is now finished, my military instincts are satisfied, and I

return to nurse Monsieur.'

I laughed, or rather tried to; but whatever may have been Alphonse's failings as a

warrior (and I fear that he did not come up to the level of his heroic grandfather in this

particular, showing thereby how true is the saying that it is a bad thing to be overshadowed

by some great ancestral name), a better or kinder nurse never lived. Poor Alphonse! I hope

he will always think of me as kindly as I think of him.

On the morrow I saw Curtis and Nyleptha with him, and he told me the whole history of

what had happened since Umslopogaas and I galloped wildly away from the battle to save

the life of the Queen. It seemed to me that he had managed the thing exceedingly well, and

showed great ability as a general. Of course, however, our loss had been dreadfully heavy –

indeed, I am afraid to say how many perished in the desperate battle I have described, but I

know that the slaughter has appreciably affected the male population of the country. He was

very pleased to see me, dear fellow that he is, and thanked me with tears in his eyes for the

little that I had been able to do. I saw him, however, start violently when his eyes fell upon

my face.

As for Nyleptha, she was positively radiant now that 'her dear lord' had come back with

no other injury than an ugly scar on his forehead. I do not believe that she allowed all the

fearful slaughter that had taken place to weigh ever so little in the balance against this one

fact, or even to greatly diminish her joy; and I cannot blame her for it, seeing that it is the

nature of loving woman to look at all things through the spectacles of her love, and little

does she reck of the misery of the many if the happiness of the ONE be assured. That is

human nature, which the Positivists tell us is just perfection; so no doubt it is all right.

'And what art thou going to do with Sorais?' I asked her.

Instantly her bright brow darkened to a frown.

'Sorais,' she said, with a little stamp of the foot; 'ah, but Sorais!'

Sir Henry hastened to turn the subject.

'You will soon be about and all right again now, old fellow,' he said.

I shook my head and laughed.

'Don't deceive yourselves,' I said. 'I may be about for a little, but I shall never be all

right again. I am a dying man, Curtis. I may die slow, but die I must. Do you know I have

been spitting blood all the morning? I tell you there is something working away into my

lung; I can feel it. There, don't look distressed; I have had my day, and am ready to go. Give

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxii − HOW Umslopogaas held the STAIR 188

me the mirror, will you? I want to look at myself.'

He made some excuse, but I saw through it and insisted, and at last he handed me one of

the discs of polished silver set n a wooden frame like a hand−screen, which serve as

looking−glasses in Zu−Vendis. I looked and put it down.

'Ah,' I said quietly, 'I thought so; and you talk of my getting all right!' I did not like to

let them see how shocked I really was at my own appearance. My grizzled stubby hair was

turned snow−white, and my yellow face was shrunk like an aged woman's and had two deep

purple rings painted beneath the eyes.

Here Nyleptha began to cry, and Sir Henry again turned the subject, telling me that the

artists had taken a cast of the dead body of old Umslopogaas, and that a great statue in black

marble was to be erected of him in the act of splitting the sacred stone, which was to be

matched by another statue in white marble of myself and the horse Daylight as he appeared

when, at the termination of that wild ride, he sank beneath me in the courtyard of the palace.

I have since seen these statues, which at the time of writing this, six months after the battle,

are nearly finished; and very beautiful they are, especially that of Umslopogaas, which is

exactly like him. As for that of myself, it is good, but they have idealized my ugly face a

little, which is perhaps as well, seeing that thousands of people will probably look at it in the

centuries to come, and it is not pleasant to look at ugly things.

Then they told me that Umslopogaas' last wish had been carried out, and that, instead of

being cremated, as I shall be, after the usual custom here, he had been tied up, Zulu fashion,

with his knees beneath his chin, and, having been wrapped in a thin sheet of beaten gold,

entombed in a hole hollowed out of the masonry of the semicircular space at the top of the

stair he defended so splendidly, which faces, as far as we can judge, almost exactly towards

Zululand. There he sits, and will sit for ever, for they embalmed him with spices, and put

him in an air−tight stone coffer, keeping his grim watch beneath the spot he held alone

against a multitude; and the people say that at night his ghost rises and stands shaking the

phantom of Inkosi−kaas at phantom foes. Certainly they fear during the dark hours to pass

the place where the hero is buried.

Oddly enough, too, a new legend or prophecy has arisen in the land in that

unaccountable way in which such things to arise among barbarous and semi−civilized

people, blowing, like the wind, no man knows whence. According to this saying, so long as

the old Zulu sits there, looking down the stairway he defended when alive, so long will the

New House of the Stairway, springing from the union of the Englishman and Nyleptha,

endure and flourish; but when he is taken from thence, or when, ages after, his bones at last

crumble into dust, the House will fall, and the Stairway shall fall, and the Nation of the

Zu−Vendi shall cease to be a Nation.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxii − HOW Umslopogaas held the STAIR 189

CHAPTER Xxiii − I Have SPOKEN

t was a week after Nyleptha's visit, when I had begun to get about a little in the middle

of the day, that a message came to me from Sir Henry to say that Sorais would be brought

before them in the Queen's first antechamber at midday, and requesting my attendance if

possible. Accordingly, greatly drawn by curiosity to see this unhappy woman once more, I

made shift, with the help of that kind little fellow Alphonse, who is a perfect treasure to me,

and that of another waiting−man, to reach the antechamber. I got there, indeed, before

anybody else, except a few of the great Court officials who had been bidden to be present,

but I had scarcely seated myself before Sorais was brought in by a party of guards, looking

as beautiful and defiant as ever, but with a worn expression on her proud face. She was, as

usual, dressed in her royal 'kaf', emblazoned with the emblem of the Sun, and in her right

hand she still held the toy spear of silver. A pang of admiration and pity went through me as

I looked at her, and struggling to my feet I bowed deeply, at the same time expressing my

sorrow that I was not able, owing to my condition, to remain standing before her.

She coloured a little and then laughed bitterly. 'Thou dost forget, Macumazahn,' she

said, 'I am no more a Queen, save in blood; I am an outcast and a prisoner, one whom all

men should scorn, and none show deference to.'

'At least,' I replied, 'thou art still a lady, and therefore one to whom deference is due.

Also, thou art in an evil case, and therefore it is doubly due.'

'Ah!' she answered, with a little laugh, 'thou dost forget that I would have wrapped thee

in a sheet of gold and hung thee to the angel's trumpet at the topmost pinnacle of the

Temple.'

'No,' I answered, 'I assure thee that I forgot it not; indeed, I often thought of it when it

seemed to me that the battle of the Pass was turning against us; but the trumpet is there, and

I am still here, though perchance not for long, so why talk of it now?'

'Ah!' she went on, 'the battle! the battle! Oh, would that I were once more a Queen, if

only for one little hour, and I would take such a vengeance on those accursed jackals who

deserted me in my need; that it should only be spoken of in whispers; those woman, those

pigeon−hearted half−breeds who suffered themselves to be overcome!' and she choked in

her wrath.

'Ay, and that little coward beside thee,' she went on, pointing at Alphonse with the

silver spear, whereat he looked very uncomfortable; 'he escaped and betrayed my plans. I

tried to make a general of him, telling the soldiers it was Bougwan, and to scourge valour

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiii − I Have SPOKEN 190

into him' (here Alphonse shivered at some unhappy recollection), 'but it was of no avail. He

hid beneath a banner in my tent and thus overheard my plans. I would that I had slain him,

but, alas! I held my hand.

'And thou, Macumazahn, I have hard of what thou didst; thou art brave, and hast a loyal

heart. And the black one too, ah, he was a MAN. I would fain have seen him hurl Nasta

from the stairway.'

'Thou art a strange woman, Sorais,' I said; 'I pray thee now plead with the Queen

Nyleptha, that perchance she may show mercy unto thee.'

She laughed out loud. 'I plead for mercy!' she said and at that moment the Queen

entered, accompanied by Sir Henry and Good, and took her seat with an impassive face. As

for poor Good, he looked intensely ill at ease.

'Greeting, Sorais!' said Nyleptha, after a short pause. 'Thou hast rent the kingdom like a

rag, thou hast put thousands of my people to the sword, thou hast twice basely plotted to

destroy my life by murder, thou hast sworn to slay my lord and his companions and to hurl

me from the Stairway. What hast thou to say why thou shouldst not die? Speak, O Sorais!'

'Methinks my sister the Queen hath forgotten the chief count of the indictment,'

answered Sorais in her slow musical tones. 'It runs thus: «Thou didst strive to win the love

of my lord Incubu.» It is for this crime that my sister will slay me, not because I levied war.

It is perchance happy for thee, Nyleptha, that I fixed my mind upon his love too late.

'Listen,' she went on, raising her voice. 'I have nought to say save that I would I had

won instead of lost. Do thou with me even as thou wilt, O Queen, and let my lord the King

there' (pointing to Sir Henry) – 'for now will he be King – carry out the sentence, as it is

meet he should, for as he is the beginning of the evil, let him also be the end.' And she drew

herself up and shot one angry glance at him from her deep fringed eyes, and then began to

toy with her spear.

Sir Henry bent towards Nyleptha and whispered something that I could not catch, and

then the Queen spoke.

'Sorais, ever have I been a good sister to thee. When our father died, and there was

much talk in the land as to whether thou shouldst sit upon the throne with me, I being the

elder, I gave my voice for thee and said, «Nay, let her sit. She is twin with me; we were born

at a birth; wherefore should the one be preferred before the other?» And so has it ever been

'twixt thee and me, my sister. But now thou knowest in what sort thou hast repaid me, but I

have prevailed, and thy life is forfeit, Sorais. And yet art thou my sister, born at a birth with

me, and we played together when we were little and loved each other much, and at night we

slept in the same cot with our arms each around the other's neck, and therefore even now

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiii − I Have SPOKEN 191

does my heart go out to thee, Sorais.

'But not for that would I spare thy life, for thy offence has been too heavy; it doth drag

down the wide wings of my mercy even to the ground. Also, while thou dost live the land

will never be at peace.

'Yet shalt thou not die, Sorais, because my dear lord here hath begged thy life of me as a

boon; therefore as a boon and as a marriage gift give I it to him, to do with even as he wills,

knowing that, though thou dost love him, he loves thee not, Sorais, for all thy beauty. Nay,

though thou art lovely as the night in all her stars, O Lady of the Night, yet it is me his wife

whom he loves, and not thee, and therefore do I give thy life to him.'

Sorais flushed up to her eyes and said nothing, and I do not think that I ever saw a man

look more miserable than did Sir Henry at that moment. Somehow, Nyleptha's way of

putting the thing, though true and forcible enough, was not altogether pleasant.

'I understand,' stammered Curtis, looking at Good, 'I understood that he were attached –

eh – attached to – to the Queen Sorais. I am – eh – not aware what the – in short, the state of

your feelings may be just now; but if they happened to be that way inclined, it has struck me

that – in short, it might put a satisfactory end to an unpleasant business. The lady also has

ample private estates, where I am sure she would be at liberty to live unmolested as far as

we are concerned, eh, Nyleptha? Of course, I only suggest.'

'So far as I am concerned,' said Good, colouring up, 'I am quite willing to forget the

past; and if the Lady of the Night thinks me worth the taking I will marry her tomorrow, or

when she likes, and try to make her a good husband.'

All eyes were now turned to Sorais, who stood with that same slow smile upon her

beautiful face which I had noticed the first time that I ever saw her. She paused a little while,

and cleared her throat, and then thrice she curtseyed low, once to Nyleptha, once to Curtis,

and once to Good, and began to speak in measured tones.

'I thank thee, most gracious Queen and royal sister, for the loving−kindness thou hast

shown me from my youth up, and especially in that thou hast been pleased to give my

person and my fate as a gift to the Lord Incubu – the King that is to be. May prosperity,

peace and plenty deck the life−path of one so merciful and so tender, even as flowers do.

Long mayst thou reign, O great and glorious Queen, and hold thy husband's love in both thy

hands, and many be the sons and daughters of thy beauty. And I thank thee, my Lord Incubu

– the King that is to be – I thank thee a thousand times in that thou hast been pleased to

accept that gracious gift, and to pass it on to thy comrade in arms and in adventure, the Lord

Bougwan. Surely the act is worthy of thy greatness, my Lord Incubu. And now, lastly, I

thank thee also, my Lord Bougwan, who in thy turn hast deigned to accept me and my poor

beauty. I thank thee a thousand times, and I will add that thou art a good and honest man,

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiii − I Have SPOKEN 192

and I put my hand upon my heart and swear that I would that I could say thee «yea». And

now that I have rendered thanks to all in turn' – and again she smiled – 'I will add one short

word.

'Little can you understand of me, Queen Nyleptha and my lords, if ye know not that for

me there is no middle path; that I scorn your pity and hate you for it; that I cast off your

forgiveness as though it were a serpent's sting; and that standing here, betrayed, deserted,

insulted, and alone, I yet triumph over you, mock you, and defy you, one and all, and Thus

i answer you.' And then, of a sudden, before anybody guessed what she intended to do, she

drove the little silver spear she carried in her hand into her side with such a strong and

steady aim that the keen point projected through her back, and she fell prone upon the

pavement.

Nyleptha shrieked, and poor Good almost fainted at the sight, while the rest of us

rushed towards her. But Sorais of the Night lifted herself upon her hand, and for a moment

fixed her glorious eyes intently on Curtis' face, as though there were some message in the

glance, then dropped her head and sighed, and with a sob her dark but splendid spirit passed.

Well, they gave her a royal funeral, and there was an end of her.

It was a month after the last act of the Sorais tragedy that a great ceremony was held in

the Flower Temple, and Curtis was formally declared King−Consort of Zu−Vendis. I was

too ill to go myself; and indeed, I hate all that sort of thing, with the crowds and the

trumpet−blowing and banner−waving; but Good, who was there (in his full−dress uniform),

came back much impressed, and told me that Nyleptha had looked lovely, and Curtis had

borne himself in a right royal fashion, and had been received with acclamations that left no

doubt as to his popularity. Also he told me that when the horse Daylight was led along in the

procession, the populace had shouted 'MACUMAZAHN, MACUMAZAHN!' till they were

hoarse, and would only be appeased when he, Good, rose in his chariot and told them that I

was too ill to be present.

Afterwards, too, Sir Henry, or rather the King, came to see me, looking very tired, and

vowing that he had never been so bored in his life; but I dare say that that was a slight

exaggeration. It is not in human nature that a man should be altogether bored on such an

extraordinary occasion; and, indeed, as I pointed out to him, it was a marvellous thing that a

man, who but little more than one short year before had entered a great country as an

unknown wanderer, should today be married to its beautiful and beloved Queen, and lifted,

amidst public rejoicings, to its throne. I even went the length to exhort him in the future not

to be carried away by the pride and pomp of absolute power, but always to strive to

remember that he was first a Christian gentleman, and next a public servant, called by

Providence to a great and almost unprecedented trust. These remarks, which he might fairly

have resented, he was so good as to receive with patience, and even to thank me for making

them.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiii − I Have SPOKEN 193

It was immediately after this ceremony that I caused myself to be moved to the house

where I am now writing. It is a very pleasant country seat, situated about two miles from the

Frowning City, on to which it looks. That was five months ago, during the whole of which

time I have, being confined to a kind of couch, employed my leisure in compiling this

history of our wanderings from my journal and from our joint memories. It is probable that it

will never be read, but it does not much matter whether it is or not; at any rate, it has served

to while away many hours of suffering, for I have suffered a deal of pain lately. Thank God,

however, there will not be much more of it.

It is a week since I wrote the above, and now I take up my pen for the last time, for I

know that the end is at hand. My brain is still clear and I can manage to write, though with

difficulty. The pain in my lung, which has been very bad during the last week, has suddenly

quite left me, and been succeeded by a feeling of numbness of which I cannot mistake the

meaning. And just as the pain has gone, so with it all fear of that end has departed, and I feel

only as though I were going to sink into the arms of an unutterable rest. Happily,

contentedly, and with the same sense of security with which an infant lays itself to sleep in

its mother's arms, do I lay myself down in the arms of the Angel Death. All the tremors, all

the heart−shaking fears which have haunted me through a life that seems long as I looked

back upon it, have left me now; the storms have passed, and the Star of our Eternal Hope

shines clear and steady on the horizon that seems so far from man, and yet is so very near to

me tonight.

And so this is the end of it – a brief space of troubling, a few restless, fevered,

anguished years, and then the arms of that great Angel Death. Many times have I been near

to them, and now it is my turn at last, and it is well. Twenty−four hours more and the world

will be gone from me, and with it all its hopes and all its fears. The air will close in over the

space that my form filled and my place know me no more; for the dull breath of the world's

forgetfulness will first dim the brightness of my memory, and then blot it out for ever, and of

a truth I shall be dead. So is it with us all. How many millions have lain as I lie, and thought

these thoughts and been forgotten! – thousands upon thousands of years ago they thought

them, those dying men of the dim past; and thousands on thousands of years hence will their

descendants think them and be in their turn forgotten. 'As the breath of the oxen in winter, as

the quick star that runs along the sky, as a little shadow that loses itself at sunset,' as I once

heard a Zulu called Ignosi put it, such is the order of our life, the order that passeth away.

Well, it is not a good world – nobody can say that it is, save those who wilfully blind

themselves to facts. How can a world be good in which Money is the moving power, and

Self−interest the guiding star? The wonder is not that it is so bad, but that there should be

any good left in it.

Still, now that my life is over, I am glad to have lived, glad to have known the dear

breath of woman's love, and that true friendship which can even surpass the love of woman,

glad to have heard the laughter of little children, to have seen the sun and the moon and the

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiii − I Have SPOKEN 194

stars, to have felt the kiss of the salt sea on my face, and watched the wild game trek down

to the water in the moonlight. But I should not wish to live again!

Everything is changing to me. The darkness draws near, and the light departs. And yet it

seems to me that through that darkness I can already see the shining welcome of many a

long−lost face. Harry is there, and others; one above all, to my mind the sweetest and most

perfect woman that ever gladdened this grey earth. But of her I have already written

elsewhere, and at length, so why speak of her now? Why speak of her after this long silence,

now that she is again so near to me, now that I go where she has gone?

The sinking sun is turning the golden roof of the great Temple to a fiery flame, and my

fingers tire.

So to all who have known me, or known of me, to all who can think one kindly thought

of the old hunter, I stretch out my hand from the far−off shore and bid a long farewell.

And now into the hands of Almighty God, who sent it, do I commit my spirit.

'I Have SPOKEN,' as the Zulus say.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiii − I Have SPOKEN 195

CHAPTER Xxiv − BY Another HAND

year has elapsed since our most dear friend Allan Quatermain wrote the words 'I

Have spoken' at the end of his record of our adventures. Nor should I have ventured to

make any additions to the record had it not happened that by a most strange accident a

chance has arisen of its being conveyed to England. The chance is but a faint one, it is true;

but, as it is not probable that another will arise in our lifetimes, Good and myself think that

we may as well avail ourselves of it, such as it is. During the last six months several Frontier

Commissions have been at work on the various boundaries of Zu−Vendis, with a view of

discovering whether there exists any possible means of ingress or egress from the country,

with the result that a channel of communication with the outer world hitherto overlooked has

been discovered. This channel, apparently the only one (for I have discovered that it was by

it that the native who ultimately reached Mr Mackenzie's mission station, and whose arrival

in the country, together with the fact of his expulsion – for he DID arrive about three years

before ourselves – was for reasons of their own kept a dead secret by the priests to whom he

was brought), is about to be effectually closed. But before this is done, a messenger is to be

despatched bearing with him this manuscript, and also one or two letters from Good to his

friends, and from myself to my brother George, whom it deeply grieves me to think I shall

never see again, informing them, as our next heirs, that they are welcome to our effects in

England, if the Court of Probate will allow them to take them, *{Of course the Court of

Probate would allow nothing of the sort. – EDITOR.} inasmuchas we have made up our

minds never to return to Europe. Indeed, it would be impossible for us to leave Zu−Vendis

even if we wished to do so.

The messenger who is to go – and I wish him joy of his journey – is Alphonse. For a

long while he has been wearied to death of Zu−Vendis and its inhabitants. 'Oh, oui, c'est

beau,' he says, with an expressive shrug; 'mais je m'ennuie; ce n'est pas chic.' Again, he

complains dreadfully of the absence of cafes and theatres, and moans continually for his lost

Annette, of whom he says he dreams three times a week. But I fancy his secret cause of

disgust at the country, putting aside the homesickness to which ever Frenchman is subject, is

that the people here laugh at him so dreadfully about his conduct on the occasion of the great

battle of the Pass about eighteen months ago, when he hid beneath a banner in Sorais's tent

in order to avoid being sent forth to fight, which he says would have gone against his

conscience. Even the little boys call out at him in the streets, thereby offending his pride and

making his life unbearable. At any rate, he has determined to brave the horrors of a journey

of almost unprecedented difficulty and danger, and also to run the risk of falling into the

hands of the French police to answer for a certain little indiscretion of his own some years

old (though I do not consider that a very serious matter), rather than remain in ce triste pays.

Poor Alphonse! we shall be very sorry to part with him; but I sincerely trust, for his own

sake and also for the sake of this history, which is, I think, worth giving to the world, that he

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiv − BY Another HAND 196

may arrive in safety. If he does, and can carry the treasure we have provided him with in the

shape of bars of solid gold, he will be, comparatively speaking, a rich man for life, and well

able to marry his Annette, if she is still in the land of the living and willing to marry her

Alphonse.

Anyhow, on the chance, I may as well add a word or two to dear old Quatermain's

narrative.

He died at dawn on the day following that on which he wrote the last words of the last

chapter. Nyleptha, Good and myself were present, and a most touching and yet in its way

beautiful scene it was. An hour before the daybreak it became apparent to us that he was

sinking, and our distress was very keen. Indeed, Good melted into tears at the idea – a fact

that called forth a last gentle flicker of humour from our dying friend, for even at that hour

he could be humorous. Good's emotion had, by loosening the muscles, naturally caused his

eyeglass to fall from its accustomed place, and Quatermain, who always observed

everything, observed this also.

'At last,' he gasped, with an attempt at a smile, 'I have seen Good without his eyeglass.'

After that he said no more till the day broke, when he asked to be lifted up to watch the

rising of the sun for the last time.

'In a very few minutes,' he said, after gazing earnestly at it, 'I shall have passed through

those golden gates.'

Ten minutes afterwards he raised himself and looked us fixedly in the face.

'I am going a stranger journey than any we have ever taken together. Think of me

sometimes,' he murmured. 'God bless you all. I shall wait for you.' And with a sigh he fell

back dead.

And so passed away a character that I consider went as near perfection as any it has ever

been my lot to encounter.

Tender, constant, humorous, and possessing of many of the qualities that go to make a

poet, he was yet almost unrivalled as a man of action and a citizen of the world. I never

knew any one so competent to form an accurate judgment of men and their motives. 'I have

studied human nature all my life,' he would say, 'and I ought to know something about it,'

and he certainly did. He had but two faults – one was his excessive modesty, and the other a

slight tendency which he had to be jealous of anybody on whom he concentrated his

affections. As regards the first of these points, anybody who reads what he has written will

be able to form his own opinion; but I will add one last instance of it.

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiv − BY Another HAND 197

As the reader will doubtless remember, it is a favourite trick of his to talk of himself as

a timid man, whereas really, thought very cautious, he possessed a most intrepid spirit, and,

what is more, never lost his head. Well, in the great battle of the Pass, where he got the

wound that finally killed him, one would imagine from the account which he gives of the

occurrence that it was a chance blow that fell on him in the scrimmage. As a matter of fact,

however, he was wounded in a most gallant and successful attempt to save Good's life, at the

risk and, as it ultimately turned out, at the cost of his own. Good was down on the ground,

and one of Nasta's highlanders was about to dispatch him, when Quatermain threw himself

on to his prostrate form and received the blow on his own body, and then, rising, killed the

soldier.

As regards his jealousy, a single instance which I give in justice to myself and Nyleptha

will suffice. The reader will, perhaps, recollect that in one or two places he speaks as though

Nyleptha monopolized me, and he was left by both of us rather out in the cold. Now

Nyleptha is not perfect, any more than any other woman is, and she may be a little exigeante

at times, but as regards Quatermain the whole thing is pure imagination. Thus when he

complains about my not coming to see him when he is ill, the fact was that, in spite of my

entreaties, the doctors positively forbade it. Those little remarks of his pained me very much

when I read them, for I loved Quatermain as dearly as though he were my own father, and

should never have dreamed of allowing my marriage to interfere with that affection. But let

it pass; it is, after all, but one little weakness, which makes no great show among so many

and such lovable virtues.

Well, he died, and Good read the Burial Service over him in the presence of Nyleptha

and myself; and then his remains were, in deference to the popular clamour, accorded a great

public funeral, or rather cremation. I could not help thinking, however, as I marched in that

long and splendid procession up to the Temple, how he would have hated the whole thing

could he have been there to see it, for he had a horror of ostentation.

And so, a few minutes before sunset, on the third night after his death, they laid him on

the brazen flooring before the altar, and waited for the last ray of the setting sun to fall upon

his face. Presently it came, and struck him like a golden arrow, crowning the pale brows

with glory, and then the trumpets blew, and the flooring revolved, and all that remained of

our beloved friend fell into the furnace below.

We shall never see his like again if we live a hundred years. He was the ablest man, the

truest gentleman, the firmest friend, the finest sportsman, and, I believe, the best shot in all

Africa.

And so ended the very remarkable and adventurous life of Hunter Quatermain.

Since then things have gone very well with us. Good has been, and still is, busily

employed in the construction of a navy on Lake Milosis and another of the large lakes, by

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiv − BY Another HAND 198

means of which we hope to be able to increase trade and commerce, and also to overcome

some very troublesome and warlike sections of the population who live upon their borders.

Poor fellow! he is beginning to get over the sad death of that misguided but most attractive

woman, Sorais, but it is a sad blow to him, for he was really deeply attached to her. I hope,

however, that he will in time make a suitable marriage and get that unhappy business out of

his head. Nyleptha has one or two young ladies in view, especially a daughter of Nasta's

(who was a widower), a very fine imperial−looking girl, but with too much of her father's

intriguing, and yet haughty, spirit to suit my taste.

As for myself, I should scarcely know where to begin if I set to work to describe my

doings, so I had best leave them undescribed, and content myself with saying that, on the

whole, I am getting on very well in my curious position of King−Consort – better, indeed,

than I had any right to expect. But, of course, it is not all plain sailing, and I find the

responsibilities very heavy. Still, I hope to be able to do some good in my time, and I intend

to devote myself to two great ends – namely, to the consolidation of the various clans which

together make up the Zu−Vendi people, under one strong central government, and to the

sapping of the power of the priesthood. The first of these reforms will, if it can be carried

out, put an end to the disastrous civil wars that have for centuries devastated this country;

and the second, besides removing a source of political danger, will pave the road for the

introduction of true religion in the place of this senseless Sun worship. I yet hope to see the

shadow of the Cross of Christ lying on the golden dome of the Flower Temple; or, if I do

not, that my successors may.

There is one more thing that I intend to devote myself to, and that is the total exclusion

of all foreigners from Zu−Vendis. Not, indeed, that any more are ever likely to get here, but

if they do, I warn them fairly that they will be shown the shortest way out of the country. I

do not say this from any sense of inhospitality, but because I am convinced of the sacred

duty that rests upon me of preserving to this, on the whole, upright and generous−hearted

people the blessings of comparative barbarism. Where would all my brave army be if some

enterprising rascal were to attack us with field−guns and Martini−Henrys? I cannot see that

gunpowder, telegraphs, steam, daily newspapers, universal suffrage, etc., etc., have made

mankind one whit the happier than they used to be, and I am certain that they have brought

many evils in their train. I have no fancy for handing over this beautiful country to be torn

and fought for by speculators, tourists, politicians and teachers, whose voice is as the voice

of Babel, just as those horrible creatures in the valley of the underground river tore and

fought for the body of the wild swan; nor will I endow it with the greed, drunkenness, new

diseases, gunpowder, and general demoralization which chiefly mark the progress of

civilization amongst unsophisticated peoples. If in due course it pleases Providence to throw

Zu−Vendis open to the world, that is another matter; but of myself I will not take the

responsibility, and I may add that Good entirely approves of my decision. Farewell.

Henry Curtis

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiv − BY Another HAND 199

December 15, 18 – .

PS – I quite forgot to say that about nine months ago Nyleptha (who is very well and, in

my eyes at any rate, more beautiful than ever) presented me with a son and heir. He is a

regular curly−haired, blue−eyed young Englishman in looks, and, though he is destined, if

he lives, to inherit the throne of Zu−Vendis, I hope I may be able to bring him up to become

what an English gentleman should be, and generally is – which is to my mind even a

prouder and a finer thing than being born heir apparent to the great House of the Stairway,

and, indeed, the highest rank that a man can reach upon this earth.

H. C.

Note By george curtis, Esq.

The MS of this history, addressed to me in the handwriting of my dear brother Henry

Curtis, whom we had given up for dead, and bearing the Aden postmark, reached me in

safety on December 20, 18 – , or a little more than two years after it left his hands in the far

centre of Africa, and I hasten to give the astonishing story it contains to the world. Speaking

for myself, I have read it with very mixed feelings; for though it is a great relief to know that

he and Good are alive and strangely prosperous, I cannot but feel that for me and for all their

friends they might as well be dead, since we can never hope to see them more.

They have cut themselves off from old England and from their homes and their relations

for ever, and perhaps, under the circumstances, they were right and wise to do so.

How the MS came to be posted I have been quite unable to discover; but I presume,

from the fact of its being posted at all, that the little Frenchman, Alphonse, accomplished his

hazardous journey in safety. I have, however, advertised for him and caused various

inquiries to be made in Marseilles and elsewhere with a view of discovering his

whereabouts, but so far without the slightest success. Possibly he is dead, and the packet was

posted by another hand; or possibly he is now happily wedded to his Annette, but still fears

the vengeance of the law, and prefers to remain incognito. I cannot say, I have not yet

abandoned my hopes of finding him, but I am bound to say that they grow fainter day by

day, and one great obstacle to my search is that nowhere in the whole history does Mr

Quatermain mention his surname. He is always spoken of as 'Alphonse', and there are so

many Alphonses. The letters which my brother Henry says he is sending with the packet of

manuscript have never arrived, so I presume that they are lost or destroyed.

George Curtis

Authorities

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiv − BY Another HAND 200

A novelist is not usually asked, like a historian, for his 'Quellen'. As I have, however,

judging from certain experiences in the past, some reason to anticipate such a demand, I

wish to acknowledge my indebtedness to Mr Thomson's admirable history of travel

'Through Masai Land' for much information as to the habits and customs of the tribes

inhabiting that portion of the East Coast, and the country where they live; also to my

brother, John G. Haggard, RN, HBM's consul at Madagascar, and formerly consul at Lamu,

for many details furnished by him of the mode of life and war of those engaging people the

Masai; also to my sister−in−law, John Haggard, who kindly put the lines of p. 183 into

rhyme for me; also to an extract in a review from some book of travel of which I cannot

recollect the name, to which I owe the idea of the great crabs in the valley of the

subterranean river. *{It is suggested to me that this book is The Cruise of the «Falcon», with

which work I am personally unacquainted.} But if I remember right, the crabs in the book

when irritated projected their eyes quite out of their heads. I regret that I was not able to

'plagiarize' this effect, but I felt that, although crabs may, and doubtless do, behave thus in

real life, in romance they 'will not do so.'

There is an underground river in 'Peter Wilkins', but at the time of writing the foregoing

pages I had not read that quaint but entertaining work.

It has been pointed out to me that there exists a similarity between the scene of

Umslopogaas frightening Alphonse with his axe and a scene in Far from the Madding

Crowd. I regret this coincidence, and believe that the talented author of that work will not be

inclined to accuse me of literary immorality on its account.

Finally, I may say that Mr Quatermain's little Frenchman appears to belong to the same

class of beings as those English ladies whose long yellow teeth and feet of enormous size

excite our hearty amusement in the pages of the illustrated Gallic press.

THE Writer of 'ALLAN Quatermain'

Allan Quatermain

CHAPTER Xxiv − BY Another HAND 201

Table Of Content

INTRODUCTION

CHAPTER I − THE CONSUL'S YARN

CHAPTER II − THE BLACK HAND

CHAPTER III − THE MISSION STATION

CHAPTER IV − ALPHONSE AND HIS ANNETTE

CHAPTER V − UMSLOPOGAAS MAKES A PROMISE

CHAPTER VI − THE NIGHT WEARS ON

CHAPTER VII − A SLAUGHTER GRIM AND GREAT

CHAPTER VIII − ALPHONSE EXPLAINS

CHAPTER IX − INTO THE UNKNOWN

CHAPTER X − THE ROSE OF FIRE

CHAPTER XI − THE FROWNING CITY

CHAPTER XII − THE SISTER QUEENS

CHAPTER XIII − ABOUT THE ZU−VENDI PEOPLE

CHAPTER XIV − THE FLOWER TEMPLE

CHAPTER XV − SORAIS' SONG

CHAPTER XVI − BEFORE THE STATUE

CHAPTER XVII − THE STORM BREAKS

CHAPTER XVIII − WAR! RED WAR!

CHAPTER XIX − A STRANGE WEDDING

Allan Quatermain

Table Of Content 202

CHAPTER XX − THE BATTLE OF THE PASS

CHAPTER XXI − AWAY! AWAY!

CHAPTER XXII − HOW UMSLOPOGAAS HELD THE STAIR

CHAPTER XXIII − I HAVE SPOKEN

CHAPTER XXIV − BY ANOTHER HAND

Allan Quatermain

Table Of Content 203

About Phoenix Editions

Why Phoenix Editions?

With the already available tools, converting files to eBook formats is not a big task. You can

use a plugin in MS Word and with just one click have a lit file. You can drag and drop html

into Adobe Acrobat and create a pdf file.

If we can be happy over the possibilities given to anyone to publish and to be published, we

must nevertheless look at previous experiences from the history of the computer and the

internet in order to get some needed advice:

The lack of standards threatens the persistance of data.•

We are able to access data from tablets from 3.000 year B.C. but not from files

created 10 years ago in a proprietary format, stored in some specific non standard

media, or even in previous versions of existing products.

If not enough care is taken, some operations like drag and drop or cut and paste can

result in the production of corrupted data.

•

Many ebooks come from html files. But outdated tags are still being used, and one

only needs to view the source to find beginning tags without their corresponding end

tags, improper nesting, and proprietary or non standard encoding. If the source code

is not cleaned up, all this will make its way to the derivated ebook.

•

Not every user knows how, is able to or wants to use the more advanced standard

features of available ebooks formats, resulting in a work that very often doesn't make

for the most pleasing reading experience.

•

Centuries of history and experience in graphical and printing arts should not be lost

for the sake of speed in converting to an ebook format. Much can be done in our

search for excellence to adapt and improve, the end result of which is a ebook of

higher quality.

•

But, we must be very careful in our search for quality and in our establishing criteria to meet

this lofty goal. Otherwise, as we know and are aware of, a new kind of elitism, censorship or

snobism can arise out of this endeavour.

Finding the proper and fair way to achieve this quality of ebook without such detrimental

effects led us to implement what we at Phoenix−Library call Phoenix Editions.

Allan Quatermain

About Phoenix Editions 204

What is a Phoenix Edition

At Phoenix−Library we call a Phoenix Edition, an ebook with the following characteristics:

It is converted from clean and standard xhtml/xml files•

It uses meta tags to identify content, and other data•

The available resources specific to each ebook format are used to give the reader a

pleasant reading experience.

•

This means: objectives and normative criteria, regardless of taste, aesthetic or otherwise

subjective evaluations of contents and/or presentation.

Phoenix Edition of a RocketEdition file:

An ebook with a cover, a table of contents with active links, chapter breaks, a "go to" touch

access at least to a TOC, oeb compliant metadata, indentation if required from a pEdition

reproduction, internal links to notes.

Phoenix Edition of a Softbook file:

An ebook with a cover, a table of contents with active links, chapter breaks, oeb compliant

metadata, indentation if required from a pEdition reproduction, internal links to notes.

Phoenix Edition of a MS−Reader file:

An ebook with a cover, an external table of contents with active links at least to an internal

TOC, chapter breaks, images, oeb compliant metadata, indentation if required from a

pEditon reproduction, internal links to notes.

Phoenix Edition of a Mobipocket file:

An ebook with a cover, an external table of contents with active links at least to an internal

TOC, chapter breaks, oeb compliant metadata, indentation if required from a pEdition

reproduction, internal links to notes.

Phoenix Edition of a Acrobat file:

Allan Quatermain

What is a Phoenix Edition 205

An ebook with a cover, images, chapter breaks, matching page numbers, oeb compliant

metadata, indentation if required from a pEdition reproduction, internal links to notes.

Note 1: These criteria will be discussed in the Phoenix eBook newsgroups in order to be

refined and then implemented in a Phoenix Edition guideline, that will be available in the

near future to all Phoenix−Library associates.

Note 2: In order to stimulate and reward all associate eBookProducers in their search for

excellence, a percentage of all associate subscriptions will be allocated to this cause.

Allan Quatermain

What is a Phoenix Edition 206

eBook Version

Phoenix−Library.org

Layout done by Norpheus−Lacombe

___________________

September−2001

Allan Quatermain

What is a Phoenix Edition 207

Livros Grátis
( http://www.livrosgratis.com.br )
 
Milhares de Livros para Download:
 
Baixar livros de Administração
Baixar livros de Agronomia
Baixar livros de Arquitetura
Baixar livros de Artes
Baixar livros de Astronomia
Baixar livros de Biologia Geral
Baixar livros de Ciência da Computação
Baixar livros de Ciência da Informação
Baixar livros de Ciência Política
Baixar livros de Ciências da Saúde
Baixar livros de Comunicação
Baixar livros do Conselho Nacional de Educação - CNE
Baixar livros de Defesa civil
Baixar livros de Direito
Baixar livros de Direitos humanos
Baixar livros de Economia
Baixar livros de Economia Doméstica
Baixar livros de Educação
Baixar livros de Educação - Trânsito
Baixar livros de Educação Física
Baixar livros de Engenharia Aeroespacial
Baixar livros de Farmácia
Baixar livros de Filosofia
Baixar livros de Física
Baixar livros de Geociências
Baixar livros de Geografia
Baixar livros de História
Baixar livros de Línguas

Baixar livros de Literatura
Baixar livros de Literatura de Cordel
Baixar livros de Literatura Infantil
Baixar livros de Matemática
Baixar livros de Medicina
Baixar livros de Medicina Veterinária
Baixar livros de Meio Ambiente
Baixar livros de Meteorologia
Baixar Monografias e TCC
Baixar livros Multidisciplinar
Baixar livros de Música
Baixar livros de Psicologia
Baixar livros de Química
Baixar livros de Saúde Coletiva
Baixar livros de Serviço Social
Baixar livros de Sociologia
Baixar livros de Teologia
Baixar livros de Trabalho
Baixar livros de Turismo
 
 